The Visitor Series: The Troubled Creature

by Clockwork Pen

First published 13th of September, 2015

Being displaced into a world that almost killed him, can a human really survive if not thrive in a world where he may not belong in?

A strange creature had emerged from the Everfree forest half an inch from death. However, no pony knows who or what he is. However, once this Creature was allowed to leave the confines of a hospital bed.
He will experience a world beyond what he imagined.

A world filled with acceptance but indifference
A world of Harmony but bears the scars of disorder
A world to be forever changed by his existence.

Shall he survive if not Thrive in a world he may or may not belong in?

{forgive the errors as they appear in here}
{(aside with the new tag update, I'm still going to add the extra tags)}
{edit 4/3/2019: after much work, much pay and much wait, I got my new cover art courtesy by the ever awesome Backlash91! thank ya bro!}

{(PLEASE READ: This is a Multi-ark story that will have times of slow build up in some places, so, please, be patient and Thank you for reading.)}

Extra tags:
Mystery
Science fiction
Thriller
Dark
Slice of life
Drama

Rated M:
Earth language
Equestrian language
Drug usage
blood and gore
Gunplay

First Night

The walk from Town hall was painfully quiet and just plain painful to walk. The grouchy short horse that was escorting me did not say a single word since we left her place of work. Honestly, I didn't really want to hear her talk anymore. Why? Because during the whole time, from when I had to limp quickly with a nurse that had led me from hospital to town hall, to sitting uncomfortably in a waiting room lobby while under constant watch of both a security horse and/or other pastel ponies that watched me from afar. I don’t honestly think anyone there really liked me just being there. Hours later, I finally got to talk to this secretary, who, in an isolated, one-on-one crash course of the laws and other nonsense; I get “welcomed” to what is called Ponyville. At least there was no papers to fill because she didn’t provide me with any.

Mind you, I was hurting all over during this whole time, I honestly believe I was let out way too soon. What few horse/pony/whatevers that was still out about, stopped to watch the strange, bandaged covered creature limping through their town.

When we stopped at this place, the secretary, in the growing darkness of night, again introduced me to my new place or what looks like a shack in between some distant houses. She mentions that the original owner couldn’t make the payments and was evicted from the shack because they fell into debt. Figures, even in this strange world, the method of foreclosures exists.

She didn’t even bother to wait for a reply or any questions for she promptly turned around and trotted away into the dark. Leaving me standing before this run down P.O.S. place before me. With hoofsteps fading away, I took a (stinging) deep breath before stepping up to the door.

Fumbling with the only key, I felt it fall from my pocket and clink on the ground. "Really?" I blink at the ground before slowly bending down, with pain and soreness shooting across my body mind you, to pick up the blasted key. "Now, the return trip." slowly standing up, I can feel my joints, muscles and recent stitches throb and ache in complaint.

Not waiting to stand fully straight, I jab the key into the keyhole to unlock the door. Of course, I swear the lock is broken because I felt the lock spin freely in it’s bracket. Never mind that, let's just get inside!

A wave of heat poured through the door as if the house was holding the heat all day, oh wait, it was. Shrugging the heat off, I stagger into the house. With what little light I have left, I can see that this place is very run down. Yet, I got no choice but to call it home.

"Fuckin' horses..." I promptly reply to my thoughts as I clapped the door shut behind me. I tossed the bag of "provisions" onto the table in the living room. The living room itself was bare bones in terms of furniture: Two pony sized chairs set against a table which stood closer to the kitchen, next was the pony sized sofa, or lounger, that must of seen better days, no carpeting, hardwood flooring that one would see the ground visible through the cracks in the planks.

The kitchen itself wasn't the best either No fridge but an ice box that needed to be simply tossed into a junk pile, the cupboards were empty upon inspection; I noticed two sinks but the usual faucet was missing, so there was no complete plumbing in the house. When I look out the back door, I found at least something worthwhile, a large, hand cranked, water pump that spouted water into a barrel. A ladle hung off one side of the metal half drum, which I put to use right awa- "Gah, the hell is wrong with the water?!" I spat the water out after the first sip, it was obviously warm and it must of stayed sitting out in the opening for probably as long as the house did; for all I know this batch of water was rainwater collected over the months before I got here.

I stirred the water around a bit before trying again, less warm but drinkable.

Leaving the dipper in the water, I went back inside to rummage through the grab bag that was given to me thanks to the folks in the hospital as well that bitchy Secretary that works for the mayor. I set out the various items on the table:

lets see:

Got one flashlight, at least there won't be any lamp oil to burn myself or the house down with, thank god.

Some bandages, well, probably enough gauze to mummify yours truly.

A basic hygienic kit.

A bundle of parchment paper

Inkwell with a quill and some spare tips; huh, guess I gotta teach myself calligraphy now.

Some food

Then a small pouch, empty, yeah empty.

"Better than nothing." I admit with a shrug before pausing to look over the "gifts" again; that is when I realize that there was something off with the bundle of food that was given to me. My mind at least registered it as odd since all I found in it was green stuff. Not rotten, just, veggies.

"Riight..." I arranged the items out of the bundle to take count.

Most of the veggies currently present here, were all long term storage items like carrots, potatoes, celery and so on. Didn't expect to see anything leafy, probably because no one knows what a human really eats. Then again, Nor do I half the time since I tend to throw money at Burger King or Papa Johns. With a shrug, I hung a carrot from my mouth as I arrange the newly gotten gains into the kitchen, casually gnawing on it like a cigar.

Normally, back home, stocking veggies of any kind was the last thing on my list when it came to getting food, then again, I never really bought veggies in the first place; reason being that I never really ate'em in any kind of meal or even snacked on any greens. However, taking the fact that I am in a world where omnivores are supposedly non-existent so no surprise that no meats of any kind showed up in the small cache given to me.

Cutting the thought of food short, I turn away from the kitchen and walk down the hall to explore the rest of this run down heap. discarding the leafy nub of the carrot into the unlined trash bin.

There were only three rooms down this way, two bedrooms and a bathroom. First, the bathroom.

The door creaked open into a room with the basics, a toilet and shower, both pony sized. My mind shuddered at the grade of civilization of these peop-ponies-whatever with the thought of how the porcelain throne was used. Shaking the dark brain matter into the back of my skull I peeked into the shower to check it's functionality.

The shower was the size of a small luxury suite shower, probably a little cramped for one of those horse folks; However, for a human, heaven, I'm in- before i could finish reciting, the pipes coughed a familiar russet colored water from the shower head.

"Oh god!" I pulled back before I got coated in rust water. First, it was nothing but that rust water for a minute or so, "at least this part of the plumbing works." I commented aloud as the rust cleared from the shower head. Seeing the water running, all I could think of how inviting the shower was (also, noting how half assed the plumping in this house is now).

"Maybe later." Turning the water off, I left the bathroom to check out the rooms, which of course there wasn't much to see in either of them. Only the master bedroom still had a basic dresser and a decently furnished bed, though it didn't have sheets but had a pillow and a simple quilt laid on top of what is probably a queen size mattress to accommodate the size of the previous occupant.

charming, at least I got somewhere to sleep.

With a shrug, I return to the kitchen/living room to collect the rest of my feeble grab bag to relocate it to the bedroom. Through the cracks in the door, back door and the living room window, the last of the sunlight was visibly gone. Thinking about it, I dug out the flashlight to see if it worked.

As I clicked the button on the antique looking mag light, my vision is suddenly and briefly filled with a bright light, “Ow, yep-” I clench my eyes shut as I turn the flashlight away, “-It works.”

With semi-modern torch in hand, I shine my way around the house to see about locking the place down for the night, at least here I can see where as before I was tripping over roots jutting out of the ground or running into trees or knocking into rocks and so on. Losing one flashlight and one getting smashed only deepened my blight during that time before this.

First, was the front door: of course, the door knob was there, but, as I assumed before, the deadbolt was broken, the bolt itself was missing, so the lock just spins freely when I tried to turn the knob on this side of the door. If I can not starve and not die and get some cash, I’m fixing this shit first!

Felt unsure about this world for one, Wouldn't even begin to think who or what could barge in here. I'm weaponless, lockless and above all, healthless! Which a decent throb, that rolled across my injured skull, reminded me of that. Taking a moment to hold my head in shame and pain, I staggered over to the back door, again no way to lock the damn thing. Not even a bar to hold it shut.

At this point I wondered if it would be considered murder to ground a sentient horse into glue for giving me such a shitty place to live in. Might as well live in a god damn barn! Anger was, sadly, coming to surface out of this, which also was agitating my healing injuries.

"FUCK!" A fist thudded against the wall out of the pain in my body which now apparently took me for a ride that I couldn't get off from.

"Stop it Jeff," I scolded myself, "Getting mad will only make things worse." I groan as a rain of pin pricks fell out from around the bandages that decorated my body. My head was sore enough from that apparently rushed citizen orientation, now the knocks that caused the gash in my scalp was reverberating from memory.

After putting my mood into a full nelson, I took a deep breath. Take it in, then let it out slow- Pain shot across my abs and ribs that caused me to freeze out of pain. It was intense enough that I could hear my voice make noise that was coherent enough to make one "ow." I gently tucked an arm against my stomach as I propped myself against the wall with the other hand.

Those Wooden dogs did a bigger number on me than I thought, "Pills...!" came out of my mouth wincing from just turning around. I had to get to the bag, STAT! I forced my will down to my legs and into my feet to take at least a zombie-style-shuffle down the hall and into the bedroom.

So far, this would count as the third time this had happened, today alone at least.

Using the flashlight, I found the bag on the bed, right where I had left it. Lowering myself onto the bed and setting the flashlight down to keep light on what I was doing; I rummaged through the bag, till, "'pills here!” I held the large bottle that rattled with the veterinarian sized, prescription pills. Again, a sign that not of either:

A. Humans have not really advanced this far

or

B. Humans didn't really exist till now

A twang of pain derailed that train of thought as I twisted the cap off. I didn't feel like moving from this bare bed to go get water, so I had to take two of these thumbnail sized pills dry. Capping the bottle, I flopped back on the mattress, the Flashlight bounced slightly as I laid on the bed to ride out the tornado of agony, wishing my body to digest the massive pills faster.

Obviously there would be no sleeping from this, so all I could do was lay here; Which sucks too, this mattress is rather comfy. I lost track of time while laying here, could feel some of the effects, which, lets face it: An ibuprofen dose meant for horses or ponies would be a-correction-is a blessing for a human, but man it's hell on the liver.

Of course, before sleep could carry me away from my conscious, there was an audible knock from somewhere. With an agitated groan, I pull myself off the bed to stagger out of the room grabbing my flashlight in the process. The knocking sounds like it was coming from the living room. "Front door..." I concluded as I stood leaning against the corner of the hall peering at the front door.

After another knock, "Hang on, Hang on!" I call out as I wobble off the wall and towards the door. Can't help but ponder on who it could be, Probably someone-pony-whatever coming by to harass me probably about something; or maybe someone from town hall coming to check on me or some typical bullshit like- I opened the door, "What?" I ask with a hint of agitation, groggy from the pill. I’m starting to think that it wasn’t ibuprofen they gave me.

Wincing away from the flashlight's beam, a horse, correction pony, stood before the opened door. The pony's coat was purple, her mane was black with a magenta highlight neighboring a dark violet lowlight. She blinked away from the flashlight, she stared at a bandaged me with a combination of curiosity and intimidation. She didn't say anything so- "Can I help you?" I asked breaking the moment of awkward silence.

"Oh-uhm, Sorry," she stammered, "I uh, I wanted to see the new resident of this house," she cleared her throat, "Word around Ponyville is that a strange creature was released from the hospital today, sooo, I had to come by to see for myself."

"Creature? Really?" I cock a brow at the mare. To be more correct little lady, it is you guys that are the creatures here, not me! "I don't think that would be the best way to describe me," I politely corrected.

"Oh, huh, then what are you?" She asked, a layer of bravery grew over this horse, guess she wasn't really intimidated by my appearance. guess not everyon-pony was scared of a human, which can be equally terrifying because the last thing I want is to be interviewed on every basic question on the face of this fucking earth!

"If you like, would you like to come in first?" I offered, trying to keep anger off the controls, "I mean, unless you like standing out here like a door-to-door sales horse."

"Pony," she smiled correcting me without missing a beat.

"Pony, right."

"But, you are right though, May we come in?" I stood to the side, holding the door open for my new guest, "Spike," she calls someone over her shoulder; correction guests- "wait what?" In the beam of my flashlight, I saw a reptilian looking critter walking alongside the pony as they entered. Recalling from the tabletop games, this little guy looked like a walking dragon about the size of a toddler, it's scales was a shade brighter of the pony with a bright green under scales complete with matching color spines that ran from the top of his head down to the spade pointed tail.

"Whos the walking lizard?" I asked not really noticing my bluntness.

The little dragon frowned, "Lizard?!" he jabbed a claw/finger at me, "Do I look like a lizard to you, you," he paused, "Pink, hairless, thing!"

I just blinked at this, talking, walking, toddler dragon; thankfully I didn't fall over out of the sheer W.T.F. that was going through my mind at the moment. Collecting my thoughts, "Really, That's the best you got?" The little tyke’s face furrowed before he turns towards the mare with arms folded with a well placed, "HMPH!"

"Spike, be nice." The purple horse scolded quickly before looking back at me, "Sorry about him, he seems a little off lately." she glanced at the little dragon who drifted away from my comment and started to explore my house. "Say," I looked from the little dragon to her, "No pony didn't really tell me what your name was,"

"Jefferson," I told her casually, "Jefferson Revere, and you?"

She smiled with a polite nod, "Twilight sparkle." she then furrowed a brow in curiosity, "So Jefferson-"

"Jeff," I correct, I could hear the little dragon moving about my house,

"eesh, what a dumb.." his only comment echoed from the kitchen.

"SPIKE!"

"No, no, It's true, this place wasn't my ideal choice either." I waved the comment with a shrug, "I don't think that secretary didn't really like me when she gave me the key to this place."

"Secretary?" Twilight's ears perked cocking her head inquiringly, "Wait, what did she look like?"

"Well, she was paper white with faded, lemon yellow hair," I remembered that sour horse to the detail, "talked like she was grouchy slow, kinda like a Female Ben stein." I paused to remember, "She sounded like, You did file your citizen paperwork, right?" I mimicked her voice, well made a poor attempt, "uh not really; oh great, might as well just walk you through it then..."

"Oh Sisters..." The Mare placed a hoof on her face, "That sounds like Sour Words." She groaned lowering her hoof; she turned to the saddle bags that she carried. Something glowed on her head and the flap to one of the bags opened, an object floated out of the bag that found itself onto the shorter table in the living room. she then looked towards the lounger behind me and a massive cushion, or pillow, floated in a strange magenta aura off the lounger onto the floor next to her.

Once the cushion was on the floor, she takes her seat on the floor before turning her attention back to the object on my coffee table and it flickered to life with a yellowish glow. "wha-who?" I was perplexed by the lantern that came to life, the floating inanimate objects and the jumble of words. "Sour words, one of the secretaries that works for Mayor Mare."

"M-Mayor Mare?" What are these things you call others?!

"You know, the Mayor of Ponyville." She looked at me starting to look confused as she was setting the saddle bags down.
"Right, but what about Sour Words?" I ask stupidly, I was still processing the floating objects while I watch her take some items out of her bags. A book, a quill and a small black jar. Oh great, she is probably going to ask me questions or something.

"Sour Words, that's who unfortunately welcomed you to our town,"

"Sooo, Sour Words is her name?"

"Yeah, You didn't know that?"

"Nnope, I thought you had a dyslexic moment or something."

"What?"

"nothing." She opens the book as it floats in front of her.
"So Jeff," the quill she took out was floating beside her head, the glow came from what looked like a sharpened chunk of ivory in her forehead, "If you don't mind, I got some questions and maybe I can give you a proper welcome to our town or even our world.

Well, shit, she IS going to interview me. Really? When I'm just barely recovering from being run over by the pain panzer?! Oh well, Might as well get over with it. "Yeeah, I-I guess I can, but first, how are you doing that?" I pointed to the floating quill.

She looked at the quill then her eyes looked upwards at the glow coming from her head, she then looked at me and casually replied with "Levitation magic," followed by a casual shrug. Levitation magic eh? So that must mean...

"So, that must mean that is a horn or something producing that magic." Tabletop knowledge, don’t fail me now!

"Yep," Twilight nodded with a smile, "It's how unicorns, like myself, can do most of what others can’t do."

"You're a unicorn," I gestured to her, still warping my brain around the magic details, "Damn, I must've smashed my head harder than I thought..." I held my head feeling a faint headache coming back. "So, that makes you the first one I met since I came here." Twilight was already busy with writing, the quill scribbling away. I could make out the ink on the pages, but nothing really resembled words as she had taken her seat opposite of me with me planted on the couch, or correctly, sinking into one of the massive cushions on this lounger.

"You have met Doctor Horse though right?"

"There was mentioning of a Doctor but that was during when I was slipping in an out of sleep (or consciousness) at the hospital," I admitted, indeed the memories of the hospital were mostly fuzzy. "Let me tell you, they had no idea who or what I was, so they had some sort of security detail there." I added thinking back at the one time I did try to escape, "Nothing like trying to outrun two of your kind with a sprained leg and cracked ribs." I chuckled lightly, my healing ribs tingled from the thought. "When they ran me down, It almost felt like my ribs were going to shred my lungs from the impact alone." Yep, getting police tackled by two two-hundred-pound security guard ponies felt like getting run over by a Chevy S10.

"Oh geez," the pony seemed to cringe at the thought, "I'm sorry, I don't think you had fair time to recover," she admitted with a sheepish chuckle. "However, I am sure you'll feel better tomorrow."

"Probably, (doubt it though)."

"Pardon?"

"I mean, Probably right, I should be in a better mood tomorrow." I quickly agreed with a nod. If getting in a wreck caused this, then, by all means, take me off the meds and throw a straight jack on me, now! "Of course, something tells me you are not really here for the simple questions are ya?"

"eh-heh, not really." she smiled nervously, her ears dropped slightly, "I just got one interesting question and-"

"What am I?" she froze in mid-sentence, her jaw hung open before recomposing herself in an eye blink.

"Yes, that's right Jeff, What are you?" she apparently didn't want to offend me by borderline-interrogating me for something as personal as that, but ya know what? Lets humor the little pony.

"Well, I am a Human and to save you the trouble of asking, No, I do not know how I got here," I explained with excitement fading away. I can feel the pill starting to throw the sleepy cloud overhead. I think I should wrap it up here, "the only thing I can recall is this, one second I was driving off road in my friend's car, drove through a fog then BAM! I ended up in the forest that almost killed me several times over."

"You mean the Everfree forest?" she asked, the book was floating in front of her face, it lowered slightly for her eyes to peek out over the top.

"Yep, but that is a bit of an Ironic name if you ask me." I point out, which was true, irony almost killed me in the form of some large wooden-puppet dogs. Could've sworn it was like the forest itself was alive and wanted to murder me faster than shock treatment.

"So, you don't know how you got here?" The dragon (surprisingly) chimed in, he had seated himself beside his companion.

"Again, I wouldn't know. All I care about right now is that I managed to crawl out of that hell hole with my life clenched in my mouth." I drifted off into absent thoughts as I leaned forward, my head propped on a clenched fist. My memory was and still is a fuzzy blur, as well every time I try to remember anything, my headache slammed on the breaks. "If anything, I ponder if surviving the forest was a mista-"

"Well then," she finished writing something in her book before sticking a tip less quill into the pages as a bookmark. The audible clap of the book being closed brought me back into reality, "How about we start anew tomorrow?" she asked, I looked up at her quizzically.

"What do you mean?" Part of me wanted to tell her not ever am I leaving this house; however, I've already gone through my paranoid stages in the hospital so I guess there was really no point in mentioning anything at all. Her visit so far had been a little odd but I guess there has to be a reason behind it all.

"Well, what I mean is that I feel that you and this town have gotten off on the wrong hoof, sooo, maybe when you are able and not, well-"

"-Half dead?" Spike finished looking up at Twilight.

"-Half asleep," she returned his glance with a brief scowl.

"Sounds nice an’ all," I butted in, "But, why are you stickin' your neck out for a complete stranger like me and even going as far as willing to show him around this little town of yours?" My thoughts flowed freely, I guess my politeness was switched off due to tiredness, "Don't take me wrong or nothin' but for all we know I could be some inter-dimensional terminator sent here to raze this perfect little world to the ground."

"That would be cool, in a, deathly chaotic sort of way-"

"Jeff," Twilight ignored her companion completely, "I can see right now that you don't seem to be like that, otherwise you would've walked out of the forest unscathed, so the terminator thing, unbelievable; second of all, you wouldn't have made it out of ponyville if you tried to "raze" any part of our world to the ground." she kept her demeanor casual, but her words were heavy enough to crush me.

"Good point," was all I could manage, knowing unicorns, just them alone would be able to cleanly dismantle me before I could blink as well not knowing what else is out there is also what made me eat my own words.

"Besides," she was packing her things while we were talking, so at this point, it was a matter of slipping the saddlebags back on, "You don't look like the destructive type, to begin with, no offense of course."

"None taken." I shrug.

"Yeah, you probably would have trouble hurting a parasite if you tried." Spike’s chimes were starting to bug me, little did I realize that I and Twilight had tag-teamed him with frowns; "What?" he shrugged.

"Point being," She looked back at me, "You look like somepony that has a good head on his shoulders and would make sense of things before acting."

"Huh, I guess you can say that about me." I nodded sleepily.

She stands up from the cushion on the floor, “besides, I can be a good judge of character at times." Spike snickered at her comment. Couldn't help but question if that is accurate about herself or not. "Anyways, We should get going, it's late and we got a big day tomorrow."

"Of course," I lifted myself off the couch and wobbled slightly towards the door to open it for them.

"Oh, you didn't need to get up-"

"It's only polite, even totally beat up as I am." I smiled lightly, my body felt like someone had set me on fire.

"Well okay." she and spike too went through the door, "Hope you feel better tomorrow, Jeff." she looked back at me, concern was on her face but she kept her cheerful act up pretty well.

"I hope so too." I smiled back before closing the door; when I did, "hope you feel better? might as well of given him a "Get well soon" card while we're at it." I could hear spike's snarky voice as they moved farther away.

"Oh, can it little lizard." Twilight teased quickly, Without seeing it, one would say that would've made the tyke dragon twitch at the lizard comment, coined by yours truly, of course.

"Don't you start on that too little lady, I forbid it!" Their banter faded with distance while I willed my feet to turn around and-"she forgot her lantern," I blinked at it before staggering over to it. The device flickered with yellowish light as it had done before and since now I am close to it, I can see what looks like little bugs inside of it.

I didn't want to even begin to ponder on it so I turned the knob one way so that the light faded away to darkness. Brandishing my flashlight, I walk back into my new/old room. Taking a slow seat on the mattress, I couldn't help but feel a little awkward having such strange visitors so soon in my arrival or even my first night here.

I dare not think anymore on it because as soon as I fell over onto the bed, the caseless pillow broke the fall.

“Oh come on now Spike,” I hear the friendship leader address the dragon’s disrupted attitude, “You know it was just joking, we just barely met the human-”

Human? How did he make out? I heard some creature was released today, but never in my years of service have I heard anyone ever making out of that forest alive!

“-exactly, at least you aren’t planning on giving him roses or something like that to welcome here.”

I allow their banter to fade into the darkness of the night while I turn my attention towards the old shack that I had been observed since the unicorn and her friend had approached it. Didn’t get a good look at the subject they visited but now I understand now that it was the displaced one from weeks ago.

He is weak now, I can do my lord and myself a favor by ending this now, however, I do not want to blow our cover and years of careful planning would go to waste as I have seen the true power of the elements. Exposing myself would only bring the fury of their might upon me and my project. No, no, I’ll have to go about this carefully.

Slipping from my perch upon the roof, My boots thud upon dirt while scanning around my surroundings, making sure none of these docile creatures have heard me. None? Good, time to take my leave.

However, as I turn back towards the human’s shack, I walked up to the front door, then shifted over to peer through the window. The place was dismal, a pitiful way for a human to live, I only pray to the family that he doesn’t get far.

I’ll have to stop by the guardians, bring them up to speed of what has happened and maybe they can tackle this issue before the human can do any harm to my project.

The Shadanians have set me back years ago, I’m not going to let this one do the same if not worse. I still need to be ready for my lord’s return. Even if it means spattering the way with blood.

“Sleep well displaced one,” I whisper quietly to the glass, “Your days here will come to an end, as the god family as my witness, you will perish here…” I turn away from the house, time to put thoughts to plan and plans to-

“Hey!” I turn quickly to see behind me another pony, that troublesome orange-eyed one.

“What are you doing?”

I need not to toy with this one, she may have been a pain before, but dealing with anything now would only draw unwanted attention. Without giving another thought of attention to the creature, I turn on the heel and bolt towards the archway leading out towards the farmland.

“whu-Wait!” I dare not to look back, I steer right as soon as I clear the archway. I flicker my eyes to the night and leaped over the creek in a single bound. Upon landing, I look back to see that my pursuer had stopped short of the creek. If she would be wise, she too wouldn’t expose herself to try to catch up.

Looking forward once more, I run at full speed towards the Everfree forest. I barely made no sound as I channeled my magic into my legs for speed and silence.

I still had a job to do, time to wake my oldest subject and activate his group.

Author's Notes:

A true revise of this chapter, now I included some details for the mind to ponder on.

I since I have art for this chapter coming, I had to rewrite this chapter to reflect some details that I overlooked.

This chapter's art is done by Artist: Backlash91

for example that ponies don't really sit in single seat chair but instead either sit in lounger style couches or cushions on the floor

Stitches

Morning came faster than I wanted it to, sleep seem to only last seconds before a blur of images flashed across my eyes right as they opened to a ray of light coming in from the ceiling above. My body, though for once, have been resting on something that wasn't made of hard cotton, felt numb with no real feeling to my limbs.

I didn't want to get up, I just want to keep my eyes closed and pretend that I am sleeping off a bad night at the Red Rock. Just, took on one rowdy drunk more than I could handle, yeah, that's all. However, there was a feeling coming from the rays of sunlight. Like as if they were tugging at my consciousness out of bed as well keeping me awake no matter how hard I wanted to crawl back into sleep.

"Alright." I grumble, "I'm up, I'm up!" I could only open one eye though, the other felt like it had gauze over it (which it was after a moment of painful reminiscing). Even then, my favorite overnight dry eye was hard enough to blink out before I clear my vision to see my hands covering my face. Letting my hands plop outstretched on the bed, I stare up at the empty wooden ceiling, golden lines of light pierce the dusty air.

I hated mornings, everything was fuzzy at first but then that fuzziness drops like a ton of bricks that squishes your memory which in turn reminds you: hey, guess what, let me remind you that you got your ass kicked by wooden dogs, out ran mythological monsters, saved by talking ponies, tackled by talking ponies trying to escape randomly, released by talking ponies, then was later interviewed by a talking pony who had a pet talking toddler dragon and- "Gahhh, stop it brain!" I groan as I try to muffle my mind with a pillow, which of course didn't work.

Now I feel my everything coming to life as I remember how I just got home when that mare, Twilight, I think it was, came knocking to talk to me about some basic stuff. Her visit was brief, but there was quite a bit of info exchanged before she left and I had to crawl off to bed before I fell over from the sheer drowsiness of lack of sleep and the pill.

Thinking about the Pill, my side throbbed, probably my liver telling me it needs water or it will swallow itself to compensate for the painkiller. I slowly rose out of bed, joints ached, crackled and popped before my sore feet found the floorboards. My head swished with faint dizziness as I staggered onto my own two feet.

Tried really hard not to fall back over because I knew what this morning was bringing behind it. My first day in this world, Equestria.

Shaking the grogginess off, I stagger out the bedroom and down the hall. As requested by my drug dried body, I stiffly walk out of the hall, turn left, then carefully slide open the back door. The cool air of the morning greeted me, I didn’t much care for it as it reminded me that I am alive and awake in a strange new world. Staring down at the water’s surface, I could make out some details to my face, well, half face the other half bandage.

The first three drinks from the trusty ladle taste the same as last night, faintly stale from sitting in this barrel with hints of metal and earth. Gotta admit though, at least it all came from an underground well instead of some water filtration plant that smells and tastes like it came from a pool.

Hanging the utensil, on the side, I return inside. My body ached, my wounds throbbed underneath the itchy bandages. I think it’s High time that I try to do something about these.

staggering towards the bathroom, I heard the sound of my boot falls. No wonder my feet were stiff. So that also means I slept in my clothes, oh well, I don't really have a laundry machine handy so I i'll just have to deal with what I got on. At least they did scrubbed the blood out of the clothing first before giving them back to me at least. My T-shirt still had the gaping claw marks across the chest and back with tares decorating my pant legs. When I took my seat on the toilet to remove my boots, I noted the gash in the toe end of the left boot, the right had a ripped sole at the heel. I still put the blame on that forest, or the Everfree, for the damage done to me.

The laces to my right boot snapped when I start to take it off, "God damn it ponies!" I chucked my boot to the floor, "These were sixty dollar interceptors!" I flung the other boot off before my healing ribs pinched at my muscles which my body's way of saying, "Shut up and deal with it!" I grumble as I carefully remove the socks.

"Yeah, yeah I know..." I groan before stepping over to the bathtub, slowly reaching down, I turned the knob towards the hot side. At least their version of English is still legible. I hear the muffled groan of the pipes somewhere, since I figured that it'll take a minute or so for the water to come on, I might as well remove these bandages to let the skin breath and maybe the water will sooth the aches-n-pains.

I almost froze in shock-n-awe when I simply glanced at my own reflection.

My skin is pale, one eye was covered as part of a head bandage that almost covered my entire scalp; faint splotches of blood lined the bandage above my left eye and parts of my scalp. My only good, blue colored eye is sunken from either lack of sleep and/or lack of living tissue.

Upon (carefully) removing my shirt, I looked at my chest, "My god." was all that floats from my mouth out of quiet shock.

Most of my torso was covered in what must of been a whole roll of bandage gauze, again, here, there were two long splotches of blood the must of been drying for a while now. in several spots: lower parts of my torso and my arms only had some gauze wrapping on the left forearm and the right bicep. A fuzzy image of me applying these to myself is all I can remember about that.

Carefully undid my pants then step back to get a fuller look at my legs. Oh sure, the only parts of me not entirely fucked over, were my legs, just cuts from wading through the brush, some covered in now loosened band-aids while others were left alone.

The bandaids I carefully remove with a simple flick of a wrist, the sting of these bandages is nothing in contrast to what I’m still experiencing with the larger wounds. Not thinking, I crumple the used band aids together before letting the wad bounce along the floor.
Looking back at my half-dead reflection, I finally concluded one thing:

“There is no way I can take these off by myself…”

I carefully turn to see my back which too had a similar set of gauze covered stitches.

“Yup, time to make a follow up.”

My mind was printing all kinds of curses while I got dressed and shut the water off.

When it came to my boots again, I remember that one of the laces had snapped and since I didn't have any spares, so I dig into one of my pant pockets. When fingers found the thin, smashed roll of black tape, that I keep for just about any kind of small repairs, which also didn’t surprise me that it survived the trip so far; Taking it out, I set it aside before I start tying my boots up.

Once left boot is tied as much as I could, I started finishing the job with strands of black tape till the boot felt it's normal fit. Oh yeah, the flabby heel, honestly, it isn't that bad and there is no real way to tape it up unless I had the almighty silver tape of duct. God, in a world that has prosperous towns with probably many Pseudo-modern items in their stores (If they do have them) but here I am, with no real money to use; taping my boots up like a homeless man because of some magical wooden dogs. Fuck you universe, You sure gave me a good cosmic kick in the nuts here.

getting lost in my own mental grumbling while finishing getting my act back together In some painful passing of minutes, I slowly stood before walking to the kitchen. I hadn't noticed it before but I had been walking on a limp every other step or so, the healing bruise a few inches above the right knee twanged with pain during those limping steps.

Getting to the kitchen, I squared myself away with some of those veggies again to munch on while contemplating on one thing: what was I gearing up for again? Oh right, that hors-pony had extended a han-hoof in invitation to help me get a better footing in this new world. Where was this kind of help back home?!

With absent thoughts milled into the graveyard, I finish eating the greens before searching my pockets again for the pouch that I pulled from my crappy grab bag. I pray that I can score some sort of currency for the few dollars and some odd cents in my pocket would probably be of no use here, if they were there to begin with. Which reminds me, I don’t remember how my pockets ended up empty when I left the hospital. I’m sure I'll be able to at least get my wallet back so I have some form of identity in this world.

When back to the bathroom for my jacket, a M65 Field Jacket in the classic olive drab green, had taken most of the abuse during my nice little run through the woods. Wearable but sadly it won't be the same again. Carefully slipping it on, there is a sudden tense moment when I felt the fabric rip faintly when I slowly slip an arm through a damaged sleeve; A part of my hurting brain had the pull towards finding a weapon but I simply kept it on the back burner till I can get better established here.

Halfway across the house I hear a knock on the door, oh great, they're here. Getting the door, "You guys didn't waste time did ya?" I ask aloud as I opened it. I look around seeing no pony around but- "Hey," I then look down to see the little dragon toddler standing there, what is he doing here, and by himself?

"Where's your friend?" I ask looking around the empty dirt streets behind him.

"Twilight had to take care of some things," the little tyke shrugs, "However, she did ask me to come get you since she hadn't forgotten about what you two previously discussed last night."

"Riiight," I pause to think, the stiffness of the bandages reminded me of something important. "Say, before we meet up with her, think we can detour to the hospital?" I ask absently rubbing one of the chest bandages through the shirt briefly before the hand of agony swatted it away, reminding me that I had stitches there still.

"For what?"

"To change my bandages, it isn't healthy to have the same ones since day one ya know?" I recall from common sense, it is true though; it is always a good idea to try to change any kind of bandages before the healing wound starts to suck the wet bandage into the skin.

"Huh, you too?"

"What now?" I step out, closing the door behind us. As long the damn thing latched shut, it was good enough with the absence of a decent deadbolt.

"Oh, Twilight had headed off to the hospital for something about researching about you." cocking a brow, I can only wonder why she would be doing research this early in the morning?

"What a coincidence then. Either way, I need to get these itchy, pieces of crap off me!" now that I was walking again, I can feel the medical tape shifting on my skin, more likely pulling my body hair. "Maybe she'll help me out with the staff there if anything."

"What do you mean?" Spike looks up at me as we started walking. The day itself still had the morning chill but the sun had started to warm the world up. The skies were clear, a few cotton white clouds. What happened to that stormy weather days ago? Never mind that, at least I'm still alive to see the day. Something tells me I'll regret it soon thought.

"Well," I pause keeping eyes forward, "last time I was there, I was, um, being difficult." I admit, a lull of soreness brushed across my body from the thought.

"Being Difficult?"

"I was a pain in the ass to them! I didn't know where I was, what they were and so on."

"You mean-?"

"Well, instead of trying to explain to you now," I glance to the confused little dragon, "you'll have to see for yourself for I think the staff there will have a lot to tell your friend." Spike didn't reply nor asked any further on the subject for a while. which is fine because I didn't feel like explaining myself several times over.

Meanwhile, I took a moment to examine and observe the world around me while we walked through this little town, Ponyville twilight called it. Again, something dangled from the tip of my tongue but yet I can’t figure out why the name sounds familiar.

The town is small in comparison to what I'm used to, simple European style, timber framed houses rose all around and along the simple dirt pathways with few shops standing out with their swing signs with an emblem describing what the shop offered. The townsfolk, mostly comprised of ponies of course, carried on their lax but busy lives while some keeping an eye and distance from me while they walked by us.

Wouldn't blame them though, why would a random two legged creature be simply walking through their town without wanting to rob or mug anyone of them. One explanation is because I was in no condition to even think about shoplifting. at least currently, the most docile of these ponies could knock me over with a well placed hoof to the chest.

As Spike and I venture deeper into town, I took note of the diversity of the ponies: many looked like the standard horse, while some, could only explain as the children of the Pegasus, flew about on their own set of wings. There were fewer ponies in this town that had a familiar horn protruding from their foreheads like Twilight. Guess even in this world, Unicorns are rare. Above all, the huge array of colors that coated these creatures kept confusing my brain. Why is everything appearing normal but the sight of pastel mini horses just didn’t compute at the slightest.

"I can guess not everyone here is very welcoming to strangers."

"Nnnot really." Spike replies as we cross over a bridge towards the center of town, before us was that god awful place they call town hall. That is were I was taken to be crudely introduced to this town as well given small vague tidbits of information about the world.

Strangely, I'm starting to become more anxious about knowing more about this land and who rules over it. My mind can only produce an image of some large winged pony that wore a crown that ruled over this land, that maybe can use some sort of magic?

"You should have seen these ponies when Zecora comes to town." I could only wonder who this Zecora was. Let me guess, another pony?

"Let me guess, not a very welcoming feeling, was it?" I ask trying not to look behind me as I could feel glaring eyes burning holes in my back.

"Heh, Not really, you're lucky," Spike replies cheerfully, "They all would hide away in their homes leaving a ghost town feeling when she came to town."

"I’ll assume they must have confused her for some evil witch or somethin' of the sort." I guess not really caring for the details, I’m at least glad that no pony really ran for the hills when they saw ol' beaten up me. While I spoke, I took note of a few more unique buildings in this part of town. One of them looked like a gingerbread house with smoking metal chimminies.

"Almost, Pinkie Pie called her an evil enchantress." Spike corrects as we put ground between us and town hall, "She even wrote a song about it."

"At least there won't be any songs about me yet."

"Key word, YET!" an almost squeaky voice stops both of us in our tracks, "Just need to know whowhat you are!"

On a Simultaneous impulse, we both look back at the empty ground behind us, "Who the hell-?" When we look forward again, there was nopony around either, aside from nonchalantly, cautious passerbys.
"Who was that?" When I try to move forward my boot crunches lightly on something. Looking down I find a rather large size envelope on the ground that bore the words scrawled in bright pink ink on the front

Picking it up, I instantly felt the weight of the envelope, "This wasn't here before-" When I turn to look at him quizzically;

"-Just open it." he interrupts with a chuckle, he takes a few cautious steps back. Why would he-

When I tore along the top, the envelope explodes in my hands. Instead of a flash of fire and death, it was a jump-scaring explosion of confetti and party streamers. Filling my hand was a paper with the words:

printed in the same ink on the page.

With ears faintly ringing and brushing off the confetti, "The fuck is-was this?!" I ask snapping a look at Spike who only laughs at my expense.

"That didn't take her long to find you," Spike observes as he walks on ahead of me. I only stood there dumb founded before walking after him, brushing some of the confetti off my jacket. "Don't get too mad though," he spoke over a shoulder, "Pinkie does stuff like that all the time around here."

"She...does?"

"Yup!"

Oh joy, nothing like a pony that can reverse-pickpocket exploding party letters to keep me on my toes; "I guess it would be nice to thank her for the welcoming letter."

When We finally cross town with out anymore incidents and reach the hospital, I finally got a better look at the place that held me inside for the time I recovered and once tried in vain to escape.

The hospital is a two story, Victorian style building that stood out by itself in the middle of a woodland landscape. Outside the establishment is a large, stylish sign that had a large red circle with a white cross with pink hearts surrounding the cross. Despite the welcoming look, I know better than to be fooled by the innocent look of the hospital.

"Here we are!" Spike announces as we came up to the doors, "Ponyville hospital."

"It doesn't look as ominous in the day compared to at night." my only comment as we walk inside with the little dragon holding the door for me. Just like back home, the smell of sanitized floors and rooms filled my nostrils and with it came the memories of my recent stay here.

The lobby, or waiting room, is currently sparsely occupied with a few ponies with minor injuries or ailments that waited for a nurse to appear to call them back for somepony to see them. When we came up to the reception desk, one of the nurses, writing something down with a pen in her mouth, peeks up before the pen falls from her mouth, "oh dear, it's you." she grimaces, "Wh-What brings you back?" she kept a smile up but I could tell she was nervous by my return. The other two nurses also too look up to only mimic the first nurse.

"Nothing special, just need help changing my bandages from the last time I was here."

"oh?" she looks puzzled, "Didn't Doctor Horse send enough home with you so you could do it yourself?" the light blue pony's polite words sounded a little rude, but wouldn't blame her either for being blunt or being oblivious to her own words.

"Yeah, but Since, I'm still in pain, miss, I can't really maneuver my battered body around to rework the gauze," I demonstrate by trying to turn my torso one way. The damaged rib bones jabbed gently but painfully into my chest muscles, "See?" I cringe slightly.

"Hm, I'll have to see if somepony can see you, it'll be a bit since some of the staff is busy at the moment." she smiles politely, but she obviously didn't like me being back not one bit, none of them for that matter.
"please have a-" before she could dismiss me, she notices a little purple claw hand wave above the counter top.

"Hey, Nurse tender." Spike catches the mare's attention, she stood up from her chair and peers over the desk to see the little dragon, "Is Twilight still here?"

"uh, Oh, yeah, yeah she is," she then pauses to look between me and Spike, "Um, is he with you?" she asks cautiously pointing a hoof at me.

Spike Nods with a proud smile, "That is right, Now if you can tell us where she is I can get this Human out of your mane." I notice how much Spike was enjoying the brief moment of authority. Wish I had known him and his surrogate parent-friend sooner.

"Hue-man?" Tender glances at me, "Is that you?"

"yes, now, if you'll excuse us."

"Sure, Sure, just, through the doors and to Doctor Horse's office, shouldn't be that hard to miss."

Spike gave a grin with a polite nod, "Thank you very much!" he then gestures to me, probably caught up in the moment, "Come Patsy!" I’m a little perplexed at him calling me that as I followed him. If only he knew where I know that from.

Deadpanning at the little dragon, "Don't ever call me that again." I’m not sure if Spike had heard me as we push our way through the doors into the hall. Looking both ways, my mind tries to bring up a mental map of what I know of this place while following the dragon. Another nurse, who previously was looking at a chart of some sort, before peeking up to freeze in mid step before side stepping into a room. I can see her peeking from around the door frame. Without thinking, I simply wave at the peeping nurse, who only sunk into the room she hid in.

How bad was I here? my only thought, as my mind tried to replay any memory of this place, nothing but blurry static. Oh well, time will reveal all.

Further down the hall, we found the office, Nurse Tender was right about one thing, it wasn't hard to miss. it was the only door with a smoky glass pane with the white, hoof painted letters:

Another random thing crosses my mind as Spike knocks on the door: these ponies must have a strong education system to grant the best with doctorates, maybe even more so with unicorns that possess magical skills.

When the door opens, the cream caramel coated unicorn looks out, "Can I-" he takes one look at me then frowns, "-oh." He sighs, nudging his glasses with a hoof, "What is he doing back here?" he asks keeping a calm demeanor but agitation was starting to take hold of his words.

"More importantly, How did he get back here?!" He asks looking at spike.

"Well, I figured you can help him with something and since Twilight was here, didn't see any problem with it." the little dragon glances up at me then back at the doctor. The purple unicorn peeks over the doctor's shoulder, "Spike, Jeff, the hay you doing here?"

"If I may," I finally open up, "Since I wasn't really given the proper supplies to change these bandages and I can't really turn my body still, so, I thought it wouldn't murder anyone that I came back here for some help." The Doctor looks back at Twilight before looking back at me.

"I'm afraid I can't help you, maybe one of the nurses can help you with-" The Doctor raised a hoof to me then gestures down the hall were we all heard the audible racket of hooves scattering away, "-that..." He lowers his hoof, this wasn't going to make the day any easier.

"Looks like you're out of options doc." I point out, making note of the now empty halls, a door a few feet away swayed gently as if one of the sacred staff had dashed in there.

"Fine, but you shouldn't be standing here without a proper escort-" he steps out of his office, "-Security!" Within a minute, a pair of rather bulky Stallions, decked out in a security guard shirt complete with utility belts. Couldn't help but wonder how they used their flashlights, batons and-oh wait, I remembered one of the night guards brandishing their mag lights in it's mouth.

"For my safety, these gentlecolts will be accompanying us."

"What?" Twilight gasps, "I don't even think he is any kind of a threat," she comments putting her note book (or tome at this point) away. she collects her trusty bags as she watches the Doctor walk down the hall. I find the guards at my sides as they escorted me behind the doctor.

“Well, hey guys, guess you remember me?” Neither one of them even gave me a glance in reply. Eesh tough crowd.

Obviously, the doc didn't reply to the confused unicorn as she and spike follow us to one of the operating rooms, "Please Miss Sparkle ." Doctor Horse turns to her as the security guards stationed themselves at the swing doors into the O.R. while I limp over to the operating table to sit on while I could hear the ponies talk outside, "Wait outside while I tend to this creatur-"

"Human," Twilight corrects sharply, "Doctor, why are you treating him like he is one of Equestria's most dangerous?"

"Because Twilight, he has been the most troublesome patient to ever come into my Hospital!" the doctor hid his growl, "Now, If you excuse me!"

"Then, let me come in there with you!" she quickly exclaims catching the doctor before he closed the door behind him, "I can handle myself and this, uh, this will give me a chance to study him while you work." she rushes before catching the Doctor flat hoofed. Could’ve sworn I’ve seen a glint of blush in her cheeks.

"Y-You can't be serious." he blinks at her, "Very well." he sighs in agitated defeat, "come in, but please keep your distance."

As I watch the two ponies come into the O.R., or Operating Room, I couldn't tell if Twilight was being the only non-human-hating friend here or a researcher studying this alien.

"Now," the Doctor levitates a dust mask over to him, "Please remove your rags so I can see how bad it is." he tucks the mask over his muzzle while I looked at the mare who stood off to the side, pulling her tome of notes back out.

"And her?" Not sure why, even though i’m looking at animals, the natural (modernized) thought of undressing in front of a female kicked into gear from out-of-nowheresville.

"Suddenly shy for a loud mouth thrasher aren't you?" the doctor comments while he glances at Twilight, "Don't pay any attention to her, just, strip."

I shrug before I undid my jacket, followed by slowly removing my shirt; note that during this, the doc or Twilight didn't help me levitate the tattered clothing off me while I winced and grunted from pain while I struggled with the shirt. Thankfully, I remember that only the top half of me needed to be exposed.

When I did, both Ponies saw the extent of the bandages.

"Oh gosh." Twilight gasps bringing a hoof to her mouth, "What did this to you?" she asks taking note of the long bandages that stretched across my pale body. Since I’ve seen them already, I know what they are looking at. Slightly bloody bandages covering the stitches.

"Timber Wolves," The Doctor's only words while he examines the blood stained/sweat soaked bandages, "Well, most of them, there are other marks on him, that I can't really explain-"

"Car Crash," I explain interrupting the doc, who scoffed at my supposed rudeness, pointing to the head bandage.

"A what crash?" Twilight's ears perk up when I mentioned the crash.

"Long story, not to mention the other monsters I encountered." I quickly dismiss the subject, "But, like he said, those things got me really good," I add to the Doc's analysis, "I fought like hell trying to get away from those-" before I continue, the Doctor accidentally tugs on one of my back bandages, pulling on the stitches that dried into the gauze, my words fell dead with a quick “ow” came out of my teeth gritted mouth.

"Oh, sorry, trying to concentrate." he then gently pulls the old bandage off. One could hear the dirty bandage tape peel away as it came off my skin. Twilight had her tome open with a new quill buzzing at the speed of thought across the pages, I look over to see that she was starting to pale seeing the color distortion the skin around the stitches.

"Can see why you didn't want to attempt to change your own bandages," She comments while the doc removes a second bandage. Despite his renewed efforts to be careful, the pain still twinges across my back as he peels bandage afterbandage off me. After a while, I was starting to tolerate the pain because the nerves started to go numb. Soon, a fourth set of gauze and bandages was tossed into a HAZMAT bin that the Doc had previously levitated beside him.

"Yeah, not to mentioned that I might have cracked ribs that stab at my lungs when I try to twist or bend," I slightly exaggerate.

"Hold still please," Doctor Horse orders as he leans in closer to examine the stitches, "Thankfully, none of the stitches had come undone between now and a few days ago." he glances over to some cupboards. Hearing the small doors open then close, I also picked up a set of hooves coming closer. All I could do was sit still and stare at a bare white wall while the doc continued his work.

"Interesting." Twilight's voice sounded closer, I was stupid to quickly glance over to see who spoke as the action caused a flicker of pain across my ribs. "Oh, sorry!" she recoiled apologetically.

"D-Don't worry about it, my bad for moving fast."

"You don't listen, do you?" The Doctor snides as he began to open small packages of medical supplies. He starts off by dabbing fresh blood that oozed from the freshly disturbed sutures, "This is going to take a while," he notes flatly, "But I'm sure you don't have anywhere to be today, do you?" he asks aloud, probably towards me.

"Not really-" Me and Twilight reply simultaneously. Raising a brow, I looked at Twilight as she moved herself around the table to look at the rest of my bandages, she did however froze in mid step out of surprise of us saying the same thing.

"Jinx." we both say as the Doctor smirks under the mask as he tosses one cotton wad away, then starts opening up some gauze and cover bandages. I then look from the Doctor to Twilight, who was blinking away the moment away so, catching this opening-

"Pinch, poke, ya owe me a coke!" I chuckle before a sharp pain in my chest told me to shut up, "Ow..." The Doctor took his time to completely cover one set of stitches.

"Say, Don't you guys have healing magic that could have made this easier?" I ask aloud, "I mean, you both have magic, sooo-"

"Healing spells are typically taught to Medic ponies in the guard," Twilight frowns as she explains, "Even then, healing magic isn't totally perfected to be as effective as normal medical methods, or at least that’s what I was told recently.”

"Also, Mister Human," The doctor was busy cleaning the second set of stitches, "We don't know what kind of effect magic would have on you." He casually explains as he starts placing the fresh bandage on.

"So, aside from the fact that you guys are masters of using your horns, you can't cast one simple anesthesia spell or somethin' on me?" I don't mean to complain, but come on guys, pain is still pain and it likes to remind you that you're still alive; The hard way.

"Like the Doc said, we don’t know how it’ll affect you, so sorry Jeff." Twilight then looks at the length of the stitches on my chest, "Doctor, How many stitches are there?" she asks walking back around to watch the Doctor carefully use his horn to clean the third set of stitches. It was legit question, more importantly, how many damn times did they stick me with those curved needles?

"Each claw mark you see here, Miss Sparkle," the Doctor glances up from his work for a moment, "Is about fifty stitches for the longest here." he points with a hoof to one of the bandages on my back, "Thirty-five stitches there, twenty-three here," He finishes the third bandage, began the fourth, "About thirty-seven for the second longest on his front, stretching a little over his right side; Twenty for the second one." The fourth didn't need much cleaning as apparently it didn't take the doc long to put the new bandage on the wound.

"The ones on his head," he explains, "six above his left eye, nine and thirteen across the scalp."

"So, that explains the head wrap." I blurt out thinking aloud.

"Which we unfortunately had to shave your mane down to make it easier to get to the scalp." Honestly, I wasn't really worried about my hair, just glad that I didn't lose my brain through my head injuries.

"Pity, I hope I didn't dull your trimmers trying to save my life." I roll my eyes as the Doctor retrieved more supplies, Twilight hid a quick snicker as Doctor Horse came around to address my chest. He politely gestures Twilight to move out of his way who obliges by backing up and going around him to be on my right while he stood in front of me.

My comment of course was replied with a nice yank on the longest set of stitches across my chest, "Take it easy doc, might have to redo your handy work-I mean hoofy work."

"Now, Sir, You keep it up or complications could occur trying to dress your wounds."

"Jesus, sorry Doc," I shake my head as I straighten up to help him with his work.

Twilight returns to her notes as she watches the Doctor work.

I look down at my wounds, they were indeed discolored:

The skin was pale, further out you got from the stitches, however, going the other way, the skin was various shades of red while my skin was a bad painting of healing bruises.

Another twenty minutes slowly pass as the doctor works on my chest, cleaning and re-bandaging stitches till my chest was covered in plain white patches of gauze. Then it was about ten minutes or so for my back.

"Now, the head." he slowly unwraps the gauze around my head, I must of sweated a lot while sleeping because the bandage was harder to remove compared to the rest of my body. "Oh dear," Horse grimaces as his magic fades around the flap of end of the strip, "I can't risk undoing the stitching with magic, so i'll have to do it by hoof."

Couldn't he just done that in the first place?

"Let me guess, blood had glued the bandage to not only the threads but to the scalp too?" I ask using some of my first aid knowledge. To which the Doctor had looked at me with a scowl, "Sorry!" I raised my hands to him.

"Yes, it did, so I'm going to have remove it with-"

"A specialized saline solution, correct?”

"Excuse me Mr. fiend," Doctor horse snaps as he floats a pair of what looked like rubber socks and a small squeeze bottle, with a crooked nozzle, towards him, "If you like to do my job, then feel free to do it yourself!"

"Doctor, If I may." Twilight almost jumps from her concentration when the Doctor raised his voice and took the chance to speak up, "He was just extending his know-how of medicine." She got a glance from the doc before turning back to me, "And, he is also human if I may also correct."

He didn't reply at all as he slips the latex socks on his fore hooves, he then stood up on his hind legs. Mind you, that so far, the doctor had only probably stood about barely maybe four foot-ten? However, as most four legged animals, their height doubles if they stood up on their back legs. Which the doctor does the same thing to be able to tend to my damaged scalp.

He had good balance as he held the bottle in his magic while using his hooves to gently tug the bandage, his magic squeezing the solution into the old bandages to dampen the clotted blood under neath, making it easier to lift the bandage off. That would be nice if the stitches weren't still fresh!

When the strip started to give, some clotted blood pulled at the knot on one of the stitches, feeling it gave caused a quick ahow! to pop from my mouth, "Easy doc!"

"Trying to, less you want me to treat this like a band aid."

"NO SIR!"

"Good, now let me concentrate!" The doctor growls as he then continues to work around those painful stitches.

One whole bottle and nearly twenty minutes of painful tugging and pulling the head bandage was completely free from my wet scalp. As watery blood drained down my face, "Towel anyone?" I closed my eyes as I felt the cool liquid drip over them.

"Here," Twilight floats something to me, when I grab the towel, I dab my face clean and occasionally wipe water off my face.

"Thanks Twilight," I placed the towel next to me while the doc continued to work to clean around the stitch work and apply clean bandages. This time around, the Doc had left my eyes free of coverage. Instead of staring at the coat the doc is wearing I carefully shift my head enough to get a look at the mare that was coming closer.

"Eesh, what happened there?" Twilight approached and pointed towards my left eye, I haven't seen it myself since it was covered previously, so I when I reached to touch around my eye, it felt puffy, probably swollen. "Probably given to me by the guards here." I felt the eyelid, swollen. yep, been told once apparently.

The doctor examined the healing wounds on my face before nodding, "That would be about it," he removed the glove/socks before carrying on with the clean up.

As he quietly went about cleaning up the workspace and twilight, scratching away in her note book, I had a few moments to think.

First of all, the doctor didn't ask to check my legs, probably because they weren't as bad compared to my head, back and torso but that also led to another break in the silence, "Hey doc," I began, his ears perked in reply while twilight had chanced a glance from her book.

"From my experience back home, wouldn't injuries like these warrant an extended stay here at the hospital?" I asked, at first the Doctor quietly gruffed before closing some cupboards before turning to me with a rather non-surprising reply.

"Truthfully," he nudges his glasses, "We don't know how to properly treat your kind here and with the lack of long term recovery rooms here to accommodate you, we had no choice but to let you go after you were able to walk."

"Despite the fact that I can't really move any which way to keep my stitches from becoming undone." Twilight's violet eyes darted between me and Doctor Horse keeping quiet but her quill did not stop moving.

"Unfortunately, Yes, I was aware that you would not really be able to do much after being released, however-"

"No, doc, I Don't need to know anymore." I glumly start to carefully put my shirt back on.

"If there is anything else, you are free to go, again." Then the doctor turns to Twilight, "Miss Sparkle, did you wanted to continue where we left off?"

"Oh no thanks Doctor," She replies finally putting her tome of notes away, "I believe that'll be all for today, so we'll be taking our leave as well." The Doctor gave a casual glare at me before leaving the operating room.

"So much for fairness towards patients." I grumble after fighting with my ragged T-shirt to be put back on, "I don't think it was a good idea to come back here." I stood up slowly from the table before heading for the swinging doors, "I guess we'll just take off to wherever you want to go today?" I ask looking back at the purple mare as she started following after me.

"Yes, I planned on meeting you back at the Golden Oak Library after talking with the Doctor, learning more about what it was like to take care of you when you where, well-"

"-barely alive?"

"Yes..."

"Well, I'm sure you got one version of my stay here," I push the doors open back into the hall, "I take it that is what you are after right?"

"Well, yes and no." She walks past me and down the hall, only pausing to look at spike who had been seated in the hall reading some magazine, "Come on spike, we should get going." Spike had peeked up at her then looked over at me. All the while I felt the looming glares of the guards who were watching us leave.

"How bad was it?" He asks looking at his companion, "I mean, I heard something that sounded like a filly getting a shot."

"Excuse me?" I exclaim dumbfounded by the comment, "I don't think I sounded like a child getting my stitches pulled at thanks to that quack."

"Guys," Twilight shot a scolding glance at me, "Lets not do this here." before she led the way down the hall while spike caught up with her with a smug look on his face while I limped after. Soon, we exit back into the lobby, the pony at the receptionist had switched out to a different nurse while I was in the back getting patched up.

The Nurse at the desk this time was smaller compared to the others: she was short with a dark, bushy brunet mane; Beige coat and a filly face to complement the tiny posture. She looked to watch us enter the lobby, "Have a good day, Miss Sparkle ." the cheerful, innocent voice called out to us as we walked by.

"Thank you Nurse Rhyme, same to you." Twilight smiled back before we left. I didn't say anything for the invisible rain cloud had been bumming my mood with F.M.L. rain since the doctor had finished his patch work. The day had advanced some, I checked my watch to only remember that i had lost it at some point in the Everfree forest.

"What time is it?" I ask absently as we walk down the dirt road, It felt like ten or so but the sun's location read roughly eleven or so. As we went on, a couple, previously enjoying the day while walking towards the hospital had paused in their conversation to look with curious caution at the three of us (or more at me probably).

"It's about late morning by now." Twilight nonchalantly guesses as we put that dreaded place behind us. "We should probably get back, I think the girls are going to be waiting for us by now."

Wait, girls? as in more peopl-ponies?

"Wait, who else did you tell about me?" I stop in step to look at Twilight as she too stopped, "You didn't plan a party for me or nothin' did ya?"

"Nnnot really." she looks back at me a little nervous, "Just, Sent the word out to some friends who would also want to know more about you and won't freak out being so close to a human." She seems a little unsure about this change of plans herself, however, I didn't want to push the subject more just simply shook my head before limping forward.

"Let's get this over with, and maybe they'll treat me better compared to the hospital staff." I only comment as Ponyville came back into sight.

Author's Notes:

oof, finally fixed a bunch of errors here.

added a few things and tweaked the past-tense wording to more First person pre-tense wording.

even made the first damn height correction so far in this story! so no more FN confusion over this character's height.

Lights Out

The sun had rotated to the noon position by the time we reached the place Twilight had been mentioning. The Golden Oak Library is indeed a towering Oak tree gutted out into a live in business, meaning the owner of the library lives just above the work space. Twilight explains this to me when the ornate, red front door comes into sight.

"Soo, this is where you live i take it?" I ask as she finishes her explanation.

"Well of course, It was a bit of a fixer-upper when I first moved here from Canterlot," She states cheerfully, "But I've made it home ever since." She opens the door and went in, with me and spike following after. "Girls, We're back." She calls out but no response at first.

"Huh, guess they haven't showed up yet."

"Probably still working, it is only noon Twi." Spike noted looking at the grandfather clock located on the main floor just right of the front door.

"Well, I'm sure they'll show up when they can Twiligh-" before I could finish my thought I hear the growing sound of what sounded like a F22 flying close to the library, "The fuck-" I look round, "-is that?"

"Sounds like one of my friends is coming, but um, you might want to stay clear of the book shelves." Twilight gestured backing up towards the middle of the room

"What do you mean stay clear of the-" Again, before I could finish, a Cyan colored blur bursts in from one of the upper windows and smashs into a set of bookshelves. I could only look up to be covered by the sudden shower of books, followed by being drilled into the ground by something heavier than those books.

Not sure what hurt worse, my healing injuries or my pride as I heard another voice cough above me just a layer above me, "Jeez Twilight, learn how to dust your stuff more often!" was the female's only remark before I feel the weight shift.

"Oh my gosh, get up, get up, Jeff is under there!"

"Who?"

"MOVE!" Twilight shoves part of the pile of books away with her magic and grips my exposed hand. As she was helping me rise out of the pile up, "Are you okay?" she asks standing me back up as I slowly dust my self off as pain had indeed shook my body, I am at least glad that I didn't start bleeding from the impact, "Are you hurt, er, um-" she pauses at her own dumb question.

"Obviously not anymore than I am, just add my pride to that list..." I grumble as I look around, the shelves behind me had indeed been completely emptied of its books, beside me, dusting herself off too, stood the perpetrator that had caused the avalanche of literature.

She was Cyan color in coat, her matching wings flaps once before folding at her sides; her rainbow colored mane was rocking the tomboyish mullet. One could also tell her build was very athletic, could explain the Jet noise prior to her crash. "Oh hey, I'm fine, thanks for asking." The Pegasus mare teases as she looks at me, "So this is the human you spoke of." she came over to get a closer look at me.

"Hey, thanks for breaking my fall champ." she gave me a "Gentle" nudge against an arm before trotting off the pile of books.

We haven't exchanged names yet and I can tell I'm not going to like her at all today.

"No problem." I writhe holding my arm, "Ya going to need help picking this up?" I ask looking at Twilight.

"Nah, This has happened so many times, I've gotten faster at putting it all back." Twilight Boasts as she started picking up chunks of books off the floor before putting them back, organizing them as she did. "That flying wrecking ball is my friend Rainbow Dash." she points to the mare as her wings picks herself back off the floor at a hoover.

"How'd ya do? You got the pleasure of meeting one of the most AWESOME flyers to ever come out of ponyville!"

"Awesome?" I stare at Rainbow, "If so, then you would have used the front door instead of flying into this tree like a rookie flyer." she has a split moment of being stunned by my words but recovers just as fast, I only chuckle at her fumble.

"N-Nah, I was, Just trying to make a dynamic entry is all, Yeah."

"Riiight." I shake my head, "I've Seen Ninjas make a better entry than that."

"WHAT? whatever, It's just an off day and," she pauses to think, "I forgot to slow down okay?"

"Guys, please," Twilight interrupts. Apparently, she, staying to her previous statement, had cleaned up the mess before turning towards us to mainly keep Rainbow from probably bucking me in two with her, "Awesomeness".

"I didn't ask you to come here to simply pick a fight with him, I just figured you'll want to meet the human in person while he is still able to walk." She glances at me worriedly where I only just shrug off the quiet glare Rainbow shot me with before picking a seat on a lounger, she lazily scans the over of the book in hoof but discards it when she lays back, fore hooves tucked behind her head.

"Oh yeah sure, to bad he can't recover as fast as Yoours truly."

"But you didn't have to face the fury of an entire living forest now did you?" Twilight scolds before trotting towards the stairs leading towards somewhere, probably the upstairs apartment she lived in, "The library is technically closed for today, so let's head up stairs while we wait for the rest."

"Ugh, but I just got comfortable!" Rainbow groans with a stretch before hopping off the lounger.

I only shake my head at the Pegasus as she clambered out of the lounger, she flutters her wings and hovers up the stairs as I limp behind. Twilight waited half way up to watch me scale the stairs. I didn't bother to tell her not to worry for I guess she doesn't want her living specimen to get anymore hurt than he already is.

Shrugging the odd thoughts away, "Don't mind her," Twilight comes up to my side, "She can be a little-"

"-Blunt, Obnoxious or headstrong?" I add glancing at her.

"Yeeeah," her ears dropped slightly, "Just don't let her get to you."

I wave the subject away, "No worries, I have a friend that smells of ego and isn't afraid to speak the first thing on his brain." I caught her off guard, the random comment sparks a giggle from her.

"I didn't know Ego had a smell."

"Oh trust me, It does, and let me tell ya, she," I point up stairs at rainbow, leaning closer to speak quieter, "There is no soap in the world to cure that odor." We both tried to stifle our laughter as we got to the top of the stairs.

"What's so funny?" the Jock mare snaps a suspicious glare at us, She looks between the both of us as we try to play it cool but the look on our faces that my comment was still plucking at our funny strings.

"Oh nothing, Just something I thought aloud." I say skillfully covering up my previous comment about Rainbow, she narrows her eyes at me before turning towards the first door on left on this floor.

"Right, Just as long it wasn't anything about me, we're fine." she pushes the door open then went inside without breaking eye contact until the door closes. As the door closed, I look at Twilight before she started giggling again. Apparently, she found it funny no matter how lame it was.

"I"ll have to look into the odor subject later, but if it were true, it would make so much sense!" she then starts to regain her composer after another short fit of chuckling/giggling.

Right As I placed a hand on the door knob I hear what sounds like a classic brass bell chiming away near the door, I look at Twilight a little puzzled, "They heck is that?"

She perks up at the sound of the chime, "That would be my House bell," she says turning back towards the stairs, "You probably didn't see it at first, but there is a pull string beside the library's front door."

"An After hour door bell?" I guess absently. Just like the apartments back east (on Earth), some of them have a large panel with buttons that buzz up to the individual apartments, however, sometimes they never really work all that well. That's what happens when they make almost everything electronic.

"That's right!" Twilight confirmed, "Oh, uh go on in and make yourself at home." I already had the door open when she told me this.

"You sure about that?" I glance inside with a smirk, referring to rainbow. She only shook her head with a smile before heading downstairs.

"Just, go in." She says over her shoulder before going downstairs while I went inside.

Pulling the door closed, I look around the apartment;

It was a quaint little home for being an apartment, the natural coloration of the oak wood complemented the soft, darker color theme of the furniture; half the decorations of this place were han-HOOF carvings of flowery vines stretching across the natural floor board that made the (technical) third floor visible from the living room floor; the other half were thematic plants with the golden curtains rolled open on the sides of the windows.

Personal bookshelves, carved out of the very wall of the tree, were lined with books of many subjects, further up one could look probably had more personal books stored away from visitors.

As I was wondering about spike's living space, I glance over to see Rainbow Dash almost tackle the little dragon in a hug, "SPIKE!"

"How's it hangin' Little guy?" she asks giving the tyke a playful noogie before letting him go. The little dragon dusts himself and corrects his head spines before looking up at the Cyan mare.

"Oh the usual, riding out another one of twilight's crazy science storms," He shrugs before looking over to me; I had found a chair due to the aches building up in their legs, "As well making sure she doesn't do anything over-the-top with him."

"Like what, dissect me like a biology class experiment?" I chime in from my seat, we all had a short laugh at it but a part of my brain had a back hand poised to smack the teeth out of me with the warning careful with what you say! which also caused me to rethink my humor about myself being a subject of science or whatever, that and/or the knot that briefly twisted up in my gut.

"Oooo Of course! nothing like figuring out what makes you tic." Rainbow mocks wiggling a fore hoof at me.

While I was not amused by this, I still thought about it: if Equestria was anything like the U.S., I would've been picked up last night and be ran through interrogations, psychological tests, then probably end the day in a live biopsy operation seeing how my insides function for a few minutes before being snuffed out to cover my existence in this world.

Strangely that kind of thinking made me shudder, where did you go Twilight?!

"Guys, be careful with what you say," I raise an open palm at them both, "One day that might just happened and you'll feel like shit for even thinking about it."

"Naaah, I don't think anypony would do that to you here."

"You sure about that?" I cock a brow at Rainbow as she loungs in mid air thanks to the fluttering of her wings; before she could say anymore the door opened with chattering voices pouring over the threshold.

"-and again, darling, How come you did not bring him to me after the hospital?" A rather posh sounding voice came through the doorway as Twilight reenter with another unicorn following her in.

She was a pure white coat, with styled violet mane and tail, her soft blue eyes glance from her friend towards me in which they instantly widened with a matching gasp. "Sweet Celestia, how is he still looking like this?!" She exclaims (in almost artistic exaggeration) as she rushes over to my side to get a closer look.

"Uhh, because I still got healing stitches?" I answer out of confusion by her equally confusing question, to which her first reply was quick wave of a hoof to dismiss my reply.

"Oh, No no no, I mean, look at your clothing dear sir," she gestures towards my ragged remains of my earth clothing.
"Why hasn't anypony given you fresh wears to at least hold you over till you came to my shop!?" As she started to lean closer to further examine my torn artificial clothing. I look over at the others with a hand raised with a distinct 'dafuq' look on my face.

Their reply was, of course, stifled snickering as she started to try to tug at my rags, testing their remaining strength. "Uhm, I think there will be a proper time for that." I gently pull my arm away from her as she looks at me.

"Pardon me Mr-" she pauses, probably haven't heard my name yet.

"Revere, Jefferson Revere." Why did I just pull a Bond, Tha Fuck brain?!

"Right, Listen here Mr. Revere, how can a newcomer to our beloved town be trotting around in these rags, when one brave pony, such as yours truly, can step forth and at least make you look decent for public viewing?"

"Look, whoever you are, I do appreciate the concern for my-clothes, but When I can at least stand and/or walk I'll make it a priority to replace this crap." I calmly explain, or at least a decent attempt to be calm; "Also, You sound like I'm some pet to be paraded around town, Y-you do know that I'm a human, not an art piece."

The unicorn recoils as if I had just bitch smacked her with a rubber chicken coated in Salad dressing. She looks away with a preppy scoff, "I would never-at least somepony has to fuss over the newcomer one way or another.

"Rarity, I think I do that enough," Twilight butts in, obviously saving me from the fashion nut. "Jeff, You'll have to excuse her, she can be a little crazy over fashion."

"Gee, I hadn't noticed..." I deadpan at Twilight as Rarity had taken a chair with an audible 'humph' as if we had insulted her pride.

"I think Fashion Genius is more fitting if you are going to talk about me like so!" The room rattled with the chime of the beckoning bell down stairs.

"I got it!" Rainbow quips before vanishing in a blur through the door and down the stairs to answer the door. Twilight had wandered over to continue her conversation with Rarity, or at least calm her down, but the white unicorn's voice sounded a little irked. All the while, I notice Spike had seated himself next to me; with his head propped up on a knee, he had a half-lid gaze on his face while staring at the white unicorn.

"She is something right?" he sighs, I could almost say if she would to look his way he would swoon, "That's my Rarity for you." I look down at the tyke. My brain could only compute one thing: HOW? How can a dragon and a unicorn be-no, all of the no! oh and nevermind the pictures with all the graphical details that shot across my mind.

I shake my head from that mental mess, then look back at the little dragon, "You really think she's yours?" I ask looking up at Rarity, she caught my glance then quickly looks back at twilight, as if she snubs my very gaze. "I mean, do you really have a chance with that?" If your into preppy fashion nuts then go for it little guy, but she isn't my shot of jack ya know?

wait, why are you thinking like that brain?

As I rub my face with a hand, Spike simply shrugs, "Beats me, but hey, at least I can dream right?" he looks up at me, "I mean, Twilight seems to of taken a liking towards you, at least that's what I've noticed."

Fucking really?
"I kinda doubt that spike, I think her fascination towards me is more of scientific curiosity." I dismiss his comment before I could hear noise coming up from the stairs as Rainbow had left the door open. Sounds like more ponies were on their way up.

"Jesus, How many of them did she invite?" I ask aloud watching as Rainbow first came into the room. Behind her were two more ponies, One was another Pegasus like Rainbow but blonde coat with a light pink mane with matching tail. The other looked like a normal pony but had an orange coat with blonde mane tied back in a ponytail (bah-dum-tish) and wore a beat up looking stetson.

"So, where is this Jeff ya’ll kept mentionin’'." The orange pony asks as they enter the room, The more timid looking Pegasus looks pass her more toned friend as her turquoise eyes fell on me then gasps in shock. Ah shit, another one?!

Well, instead of rushing over to my side like Rarity did, the shy Pegasus cautiously came over to me and when she saw that I wasn't going to spring out of my seat with a knife, her entire demeanor changes from being scared to worried.
"You poor thing!" she expresses her concern with a matching look, "Are you okay? Does it hurt?!" I was originally prepared to tell her away like I did with Rarity, but since she is addressing me like a living being instead of a discarded mannequin, I thought against it.

"Well, the stitches are still tender since I had'em changed today," I began explaining with a reassuring smile, "But give a few days I'll be able to walk around without any kind of escort." or fearing I would keel over from the pain, I would mentally add, speaking of which I think I forgot my pills. I could feel a few twinges of pain as I talked to the blonde pony.

"uhm, I honestly don't think you should even think about walking right now." she looks at my head bandage, then back at me, "Why are you not at home resting?" Cute, but very concerned about the human here apparently. Where was this pony when I was laid up in the hospital?

"Ask her." I point at Twilight who snaps to attention from her conversation.

"Huh-what? about what?" she looks at the both of us, the Pegasus turns then stalks towards the unicorn.

"Twilight, you should know better!" she scolds her with a scowl, "why would you bring him out here when he should be at home bed resting?!"

"Uh, Flutter shy, I invited him here-"

"And she did send me to get him." Spike jumps in, "I didn't think he would even get up today." he shrugs as I glanced at the tyke with brows raised, talk about being doubtful for this guy.

"Sure about that? I knew I was still in bad shape and all," I, again, explain, the mothering demeanor faded seemingly instantly as Fluttershy turns back to look at me curiously, "But it wasn't going to keep me in bed all day, I would get too restless to even want to do that."

"Oh, uhm." Fluttershy blushes out of embarrassment from her random act of mothering/doctoring, "I-I didn't think of that, s-sorry Twilight." her head lowers with ears flat.

"No worries shy," Twilight smils giving the Pegasus a comforting pat on the shoulder, "Jeff is more sturdy than he looks." Almost, almost sturdy. I wouldn't consider myself that 'sturdy', taking the fact that I spent two weeks in that hell hole and almost died from it.

"Besides, Doctor Horse mentioned that when-" she pauses to look at me, she then drifts for a moment thinking before looking back towards her friends, "-well, Why don't you tell them Jeff." She gestures towards me which brought me out of a moment of absent spacing.

"Whu-Wait-what?"

"Didn't the Doc tell you how bad it was when you first got there?" Twilight asks, then all heads turned towards me as everypony waited for a reply.

"oh, well, um," I pause trying to remember how it went; Of course my head started to sting when I tried to recall on the details. "Sadly, I wasn't really told how bad I looked when I first crawled into that place." I admit, Gee thanks for putting me on the spot Twilight!

"Honestly, No one really told me how messed up I was when I finally woke up and wasn't going to strangle them."

"What? You wanted to hurt somepony?" Fluttershy almost paled at that last part, she took a few steps back away, placing herself behind Twilight.

"No no no, what I mean is that When I first got there, I was expecting to see other humans, like myself not," I pause looking at everypony in the room, "Well, ponies." I felt a little guilty for swinging at the staff back there now that I'm thinking about it.

"Being approached by talking animals while have suffered heavy blood lose while walking there can freak a guy out." I felt horrible, not guilty horrible, just nausea horrible. Fuck, why is talking about this starting to make me feel like vomiting?!

"ugh, Honestly, I don't remember much after one the bravest members of the hospital staff took me down and dosed me with something to knock me out." of course, the last thing I did remember exactly was the final sting of the syringe to take me out of the world of hurt I was literally in.

"I see," Twilight takes notice of the change in my mood before turning towards her friends, before she could speak I opened my mouth again,

"And you know what's funny?" I ask looking at each of them.

"And that is?" one of them replied.

"I forgot my meds." I crack a smile with a weak chuckle.

Looking around I noticed that It didn't come from no pony in the room, "uh, who said that?" I ask aloud.

"Pills here!" a pair of pink hooves pops up from nowhere next to me, looking at them, I noticed the pill bottle sitting in the middle of the hooves. Grabbing them, I looked at the prescription label printed on the side:

They didn't even bother to ask for my real name, niiice; "well, these are my pil-"

"Your welcome!" A pink blur glomps me in a hug. I could only blink in surprise as this new pony held me in a rather painless, tight, hug.

"Thaaanks?" I look at the pony puzzled as she let go and hopped over to Applejack's side. Not sure what was more weird, the fact that this multi-shaded pink pony with bushy mane and tail had appeared out of nowhere or the fact that I was the only one surprised by this, they only giggled from their friend's behavior. I glance around my chair to see if there was a trap door of any kind, "The fu-How did you get here?!"

"My secret!" She smiles broadly with a displaced squee, "SO, you're Thee Jefferson Revere?!" she asks excitedly, "The human whopracticallyalkwedoutoftheeveryfreeforestwithsomeNaaastylifethreateninginjuries?!" Jesus girl, breath!

"Holy crap, b-buut, yeah, uh you're right, that is me," I smile back awkwardly, "Doubt there is-"

"Of course it is you! YOU ARE the only human in equestria," she blurs up close to me, putting a hoof next to her mouth, "Trust me, I've checked."

"Wha-?"

"SO, what brings you out here aside from being invited over by twilight?" She asks abruptly as she put an arm around me, I think I'm going to need those pills now.

"Well, Not sure, this is my first full day outside the hospital," Was all I could reply with as my brain swam with confusion. "Say, Can ya let me up so I can get some water," I gesture by shaking the bottle slightly, "Gonna need these."

"Don't move, I'll get it," Flutter shy was the first to speak up as she took off for the kitchen.

During the pink pony's outburst, Twilight had brought out some seating for her friends, she had long vanished into mentioned kitchen at this point. She then returns with a tray of refreshments that looked welcoming but my stomach cowered into my intestine out of fear of throwing it self out of my mouth.

"Here you go everypony." she chimes returning. overlooking the crazy one, I noted the seating had been arranged around the coffee table in the middle of the living room. I honestly didn't expect to be sitting in on a get-together, then again, I AM the center of attention for today. "I see you've made it Pinkie." She greets her rather bubbly, energetic friend.

"OF course Twilight! Why would I miss out on this little party to welcome the Crash victim."

"Crash victim?" I look at her again confused on how she knew that, "how did you-?"

"Jeff, Best not ta think 'bout it, could only make it worse." A.J. gestures to me, trying to put me at ease. Needless to say, that It wasn’t getting any better, Just more questions bubbled from everywhere.

"Anyway, girls, If I may have your attention," Flutter shy had returned, fluttering over to me with a cup in hoof, "oh thanks, forgot about that."

"Here you go." She kindly smiles at me before taking her seat.

Taking a moment to open the bottle to dump out two beefy tablets. Twisting the cap back on I took the tablets and chased them down with the water, "I have to ask," I lean forward to put the cup down on the table, that took some effort though as the obvious muscles stretched stiffly.

"Why was I brought out here? I mean, I don't mind being invited over to someone's house just after being released but," I pause, "Couldn't of at least wait till I was feeling a little more better?"

"Simple, No pony shouldn't be stuck in a rickety place like that," Twilight was first to reply and of course, she had one of her tomes propped up on a book stand facing her with a quill in her levitation scribbling more crap on those pages, "Well, At least not all day." Feeling sheepish, I had to nod in agreement to that logic.

Back there, that house would probably be more like a woodplank greenhouse than anything and would of cook me into a puddle of sweat while I lay in bed writhing in pain, alone and- well she does have a point there! As I felt the water had curbed my need to dry heave I help myself to one of those glasses of lemonade that was made for everypony in the room.

"Of course, I guess you have a point there and the rest of you?" I look to each of them.

"Darling," Rarity, seemingly forgetting my words from before, was next to speak, "We heard the story of a creature had been admitted to the hospital about a week ago. So when Twilight had said she was bringing you out here, we couldn't pass up the opportunity to meet someone so unique, (but very open mouth)." she mumbles something else into her cup before taking a sip of her tea.

"She's riaht though,' AppleJack nods, "We've seen and met all sorts of critters in these parts but never had we seen anypony like you." My brain was still grasping their terminology as I tried to stop myself from correcting the Pony on using 'someone' instead of 'somepony'. I simply stayed quiet as I listened.

"I guess I should be honored to be considered 'unique' then," I see Pinkie had reached into her mane and pulled out a perfect looking cupcake before nibbling on it, listening with great interest. Gotta remember to just accept her randomness I guess, "Not often I also get invited anywhere by complete strangers, if you don't mind me saying that."

"Oh no worries," Shy says sweetly, "That is one thing we are good at is to make others feel welcome to ponyville."

"Well that is sweet of you guys, however, I think the hospital staff would think otherwise."

"Oh don't sweat it Jeffy," Rainbow finally spoke up, "They tend to be uptight when they have somepony as head strong as me of course."

"You mean me?"

"Right, did I say that, I mean head strong as you,"

"Like your last stay there Rainbow dash?" Twilight asks with a smirk, "Couldn't tell the last time someone broke into a hospital to steal a book."

"HEY, that book was awesome, I just-"

"-Didn't know how to get another copy from elsewhere?" I ask as I took a drink of lemonade, couldn't help but note the perfect blended flavor of the homemade brew, Guess somepony had taken time to perfect it. With a shrug I turn back to listening to Rainbow Dash who currently was caught dead in her words.

"you can it human! I just-just didn't know how to admit something embarrassing like reading."

"There is nothing wrong or embarrassing about reading, remember that," Twilight points to her before returning her attention to me. That quill writing away only periodically dipping into the neighboring ink well before continuing without a drop or mistake. Props for the awesome calligraphy skill.

"Anyways," I politely speak up after a moment of silence, "I guess what comes up next is the five W's." I actually dreaded at the thought of telling them what I did before ending up here. Be kinda hilariously mean to mention that I was hunting with several others before-

"-Of right, of course!" The page on the tome of notes flipped to a blank page while the quill dipped it's tip. As it hovered at the ready, those light magenta eyes locked onto me as I watch her prepare. Not sure why, but her eyes spoke not of formality but genuine curiosity and something else kinda like-
"If it is okay, we can start with you?" she asks kindly. The others sat casually while they too show interest in what will spill out of my mouth. Though of course couldn't help but wonder if the day will be spent learning about me more than me learning more about them.

Before I could shift my lips to form a word, "Where did you come from?" was the first thing brought up.

"Now hold on," I didn't want to be rude but honestly, enough about me for the time being; "Let's not just jump onto the subject about me right away, um," I look at each of the girls sitting around me, Twilight was the only one who cocks a brow out of slight confusion. "I've only met you girls and of course, only know your names, that is about it."

Again Twilight was about to say something, probably what I was thinking, gesturing her for 'one moment'. "So, as exchange of knowing more about my hosts, I'll disclose what led up to me being here."

"Well, I'll start," Twilight quietly huffed, she must of had to pull the breaks on her curiosity train. "As you know Jeff, I'm the owner of this library, um, before that I used to live in Canterlot; the Capital city of Equestria." She explains before levitating a glass of that perfect ratio lemonade towards her for a sip before setting it down on a corner table next to her. "About a year ago, I was originally only sent here to Ponyville to oversee the progress of the Summer Sun Celebration and-" she pauses to look over her friends, "-make friends." she smiles warmly before looking back to me.

"Of course, but back then," Rarity chimes in, "You were more focused on getting the inspection done instead of befriending any of us darling."

"Right, I was more focused on not only that but getting back to my studies with Princess Celestia-”

"I guess something obviously changed that?" Was my only penny for the conversation.

"But of course, after Nightmare Moon's return, gaining the elements and Luna's reformation, I ended up staying here." Twilight nods as she drifts with her thoughts, I could tell that she was reminiscing about the apparent life changing moment.

"Of course, much more happen’ between then an now," AppleJack crushed the budding awkward moment almost on cue, "Tha rest of us all live and work 'round this little town of ours so-"

"-well, unlike book worm over there," Rainbow Dash butts in, "Flutter Shy and I moved over here from Cloudsdale, Mainly because there is no pony else that can manage the weather like I can."

"Nor do I in taking care of-"

"Yeah, if ya ain't loungin' on them most of tha day." AppleJack spoke up, over speaking Flutter shy I noticed; Rainbow Dash snaps a glare at the orange mare.

"Buck you! You know as well that this town would match the Everfree's weather if It isn't me keeping those wild clouds out."

"True, but ya have to also realize that there is somethin' ta stay on top of otherwise-"

"Yeah, yeah, I know." Rainbow finally waved the subject away, "I'm still best flyer here." she folds her arms looking away from AppleJack with a snob nose to the air.

"Anyways girls," I lift a hand to them, "What were you going to say Flutter shy?" I gestured towards her who almost shrank from my gaze as if she didn't expect me to turn her attention to her.

"Oh, uhm," she paused, gaining some courage in her demeanor, "Like Rainbow said, I moved into a cottage outside of Ponyville to take care of-"

"-She takes care of any hurt animals like some anima-"

"Rainbow!!" Rarity and Twilight interrupts the jock.

"Sorry!" she shot her arms into the air.

"Please continue," I nod to Shy who briefly look towards the floor bashfully grinding a hind hoof into the floor boards before her wide eyes looked up at me.

"Uhm, I take care of any stray or Injured wildlife that come to me, as well ask for their help when we want to, well uh, organize special occasions."

"So, kinda like a local veterinarian."

"Uh-huh."

"That's Awesome, not everybody can have a hand, or hoof, in taking care of animals." then again, never would I really think that a hors-I mean pony would take care of lesser sentient animals. Kinda kicks "das Uber race" Idea in the face with this fact.

"Thanks." the blonde Pegasus blushes.

"Now how about-" The bubbly pink blur appeares next to me again.

"I'm in charge of an adorable little place called the sugar cube corner here in ponyville." Pinkie Pie began as she wrapped an arm around me once again, "gesturing" with the other fore hoof; "I mean sure Mr. and Mrs. Cake are the true owners but I'm the head baker, best stuff around if you ask me (Tee Hee)!"

"Aaand I can guess that you sample your work-"

"Oh every time I just can't help my self ya know? Noteveryponywouldknowgoodhoofworkunlesstheytrytheirmasterpiecesthemselves!"

That's when I believe part of her brain is part flesh and part sugar.

"Hmm, Nah, but at least three fourths sugar."

"Wait what?"

"Oh nothing." She grins with a shrug, a glint of mischief twinkled in her eyes.

Shaking the confusion away, I looked at the rest, "Never mind her randomness Jeffy." AppleJack joined in, "We tend to naught to pay attention tah some of her jibber jab from time to time."

"Of course," I gave myself a mental message as I tried to not let it crash from failing to understand any of this, thankfully the eight mils helped numb the confusion, or headache, trying to take hold.

"Now, if anypony would mind I would like to say my part as well." She gave the others a glance before clearing her throat before continuing, "So, if anypony had told ya yet, but I live outside of town on an orchard farm, SweetApple acres," At first, I thought that there accent was faked but now I'm convinced that she is genuine; great, even my thoughts are starting to catch that accent too.

"Tha finest apples you'll fine anywhere in Equestria." She boasts, "When ya'll walkin' fine again, feel free ta come by and I'll intraduce ya to tha rest of the Apple family; hardest workers ya will evar meet, naught ta mention the longest line of apple recipes to cook it up with such as-" she was interrupted by the sound of Rarity clearing her throat.

"I believe that will take till sun down to list everything."

"Well, what ya'll heard bafore was just what I can memorized."

"Right, anyways darling, I think we should move on before we get to caught up in family secrets." AppleJack gave the fashionista a glaring frown but shrugs it off shaking her head with a slight smile since that maybe she too was interested in what I have to say.

“I could tell you about me, but I think there will be time later for that, so, now to you, Jefferson.” Rarity gestures to me.

I pause for a second then shrug, well, got no choice now do I? "Aside from being released from the hospital here in, ponyville was it? I was originally from a no-namer town called Merlin. Located in the Rouge Valley of Southern Oregon." I nod trying to answer as best as I could, "But I moved up the I-5 into a nightmare of a city called Medford for better work but even then, It was difficult since the Economy had to kick us all in the nuts when they pulled the stamps program."

"Wait, What?" Twilight had been obviously copying everything down since I started, "Hold on, where is this Oregon you mention, and these towns-"

"What's a stamps program?" Pinkie tilted her head to think at first then melded into a look of a concentrated researcher as she stroked her chin as if she had a beard.

"Such words to describe something like the economy." Rarity quipped rolling her eyes at the choice of language.

"Well, Twilight and friends," I raise a hand to them, call for silence and their attention again, "Oregon is one of the West Coastal states of a Country called the United States of America." I explained with a hint of sarcasm when the name of my country came up, "As for the stamps program, I was mainly referring to a governmental control SN-"

"Kinda like a food-for-all kind of gig right?" The pink mare interrupted cheerfully, "I mean, no one would let their fellow ponies starve no matter the walk of life they trot."

"Uhhh, yeah, thanks." I then force my brain to pull itself back together, "Right, so, like she said, the stamps comes from that and as of late, by some ungodly decision to save money, it was pulled." Thinking about it, politics shouldn't stick it's nastiness into this conversation. "Anyways, long story short, I live in a world decaying into chaos, a shadow of it's former shelf. What I was doing during this was, well after riding out of the storm of the December food riots, me and a few neighbors decided to take matters into our own hands and try to provide food for ourselves."

"Oh, you're going to answer one of my questions!" Flutter shy perked up.

"Riots," Twilight ponders, "Sounded like everything just fell apart during those dark times."

"That they did, so," I continued, "what we did was go out into the mountains, set up camp somewhere and just hunt for whatever we can find."

"Whaaat? H-Hunt?" Flutter shy suddenly looked like she was regretting her excitement, "You mean-"

"Yes, We hunted down animals for food, not just for the few us but for whoever needed it."

"Those, poor little things." she paled as she sank in and slowly out of her seat.

"Come on Shy," Both rainbow and AJ gave her a hoof back into her seat, "We know that anypony would do anything to survive if there was a famine."

"But hurting animals-" She quietly whines.

"Settle, Settle, we did our best to not waste anything when we gu-" Twilight clears her throat noisily,

"Jeff, shall we?" she butts in giving me that move along look.

"Right, Right, Sorry; anyways, when we all had our share and determined that we did find enough to bring back, we loaded up and headed home." I continued, dropping the detail that every animal we hunted was cleaned and smoked at the campsite. "We stayed close for a ways but after we ventured down off the mountains, that's when, well-" I drift off, "-we got separated." I felt a cold knot in my chest as I tried to remember the events following after that.

"And," I pause, I felt my nerves starting to act up, "An-" I couldn't speak, something was wrong, really wrong. Like something was yanking on the emergency breaks to shut me up.

"Jeff? are you okay?" one of the girls asks, couldn't tell who it was as their voices started to swirl into a muffled hum.

"And, that's, well-" My chest felt heavy; I try to take another sip of the drink but as the glass touched my lips- I was twitching, no, shaking. Why where my hands shaking? Then my mind started to replay fragments of the whole ordeal that occurred while out there in the forest. "The rest is history." I force out of my mouth as breathing was getting heavy, "Excuse me-" the glass fell from my hands as I shot out of the chair.

I think it hit the floor but did not shatter.

"Jeff?!"

"Oh buck-"

"Whats wrong?!"

"Are you ok-"

The bathroom was easy to locate and their voices were silenced with the door slamming behind me. I found the sink first, I force my hands to cooperate as I turned the water then started splashing my face with cold water to maybe snap myself out of it. Boy that didn't work, every time the water connected with my face, I felt the warm murky rain. I quickly turn the water off; looking up- oh god, my face was pale, my eyes dilated and were wide.

My breathing started to drop into a panic state.

I look back into the bowl of the sink, averting my gaze from looking at my petrified self. My mind was racing with a mash of thoughts, my heart pounded, my lungs heaved. Every time I tried to blink, close my eyes or even rub my face, images of muzzle flashes, glowing eyes and large beasts blurred by with each blink.

I felt weak, I felt everything as if I did before, in that fucking forest: racked with starvation, wrecked with pain from barely recovered injuries.
Those, those beasts, the hybrid that almost broke my back. The hydra that almost saw me, then that fucking river snake thing that tried to pull me under.

I felt only one familiar sensation in my stomach that caused me to bend over the toilet. As I spilled my gut's contents into the ivory's bowl water, I heard what sounded like thunder to my left before I saw something move in my peripheral. As I look I saw the world change in an eye blink.

The badly made barricades I threw together where almost destroyed aside by half of one that stood standing after those dogs attacked me again.

I was back in the Everfree Forest, it was dark, cold and I had lost my weapon with only an empty pistol to my name. I ran hard and they just kept chasing me. Those glowing red eyes peering into me.

Their Smokey exteriors encasing skeletons that I could see under the pulse of lightning.
I simply forced all into my weak legs and ran for it.

But here, somehow they found me. " stay back!" I shout at them. I grab the dropped high power then leveled it at them, however when I tried to fire, the pistol clicked on empty. "Stay back you fuckin' monsters!"

"..ff!" I thought I heard something under the crackling snap of thunder, those skeletons blinked through their translucent bodies.
"Nononono. D-Don't!" instead of surrounding me, they remained in a loose single file formation as one of them swapped places with another. This one looked different as it had the body of a unicorn.

"J.ff!" muffled off in the distance, "Ca.......d..wn.....y.....re.....seeing-" my ears pinpointed the source of the noise from the smoke horse that now stood before me.

"Calm d....yo....jus...."

"D-Don't, stay back...."

"Jeff, c..m......Dow......wha...."

"GOD DAMN IT LEAVE ME ALONE!!" I threw the pistol at the horse with a wild burst of strength. The object glanced off the horse's horn. As it backed up, I thought I saw the horse's image flicker before it raised its head, some sort of magic emanated from it's horn.

"Oh shit, don't you dare!" I scooted back until my back bumped into something. Now, it seemed that I'm stuck, trapped. Gotta get out of here! I forced myself to my feet, I grabbed for the nearest branch off from one of my barricades and snapped it free.

"I, I will not die here!" I seethed before taking a swing at my adversary.
The horse dodged back then flicked it's head towards me. A burst of energy shot towards me.

"No-" was all I could manage seconds before the magic struck me in the face.

I watched as my spell connected with Jeff square in the face. I had little idea on how much ommph was put into the stun spell as the impact alone knocked the poor human off his feet and into the guest bath tub behind him.

He mumbled inaudibly as his eyes rolled gently as they closed; my chest heaved slowly as my breathing regulated back to normal.

As I slump onto my haunches holding my horn as it stung tenderly from the spray bottle he threw at me. For someone that seemed to barely had any strength in him, he had one mean toss. Aside from that, what the hay just happened to this human?

"What in tartarus was that all about?!" Rarity was the first to speak after the dust had settled. I refused to reply at first for I focussed on Jeff even though He was now unconscious (regrettably) thanks to me.

"I haven't the slightest idea sugacube," AJ replied probably as dumbfounded as the rest of us, "but he was wild mad like a bull in a red paint shop!"

I look back at my friends, each of them, aside from Flutter Shy, who's wide eyes peeked out from under one of the chairs; were in shock from the sporadic change in the human.

"I-I wouldn't nor couldn't be able to explain what happened." I then shook the after shock off and stood up, "But, come on girls, we can't leave him like this." I grab him by the shoulders of his shirt with levitation and slowly lifted him out of the tub. By Celestia's mane he is heavy when unconscious!

Trying not to drop him, I ease him up and over the tub before my grip slipped and he thunder face first onto the rug.

"Sorry!" I cringe as I grip the collar and tried to at least get his already hurt face off the floor. As I struggle with the body, I saw Rarity's light blue magic grip the shirt.

"Let me help you with that darling."

"Thanks." we hoisted the human off the floor and inched him out of the bathroom, I can hear the faint tearing of his clothing as we carried him. As we came further out with him, Rainbow and Applejack helped us carry him over to the lounging sofa; all the while we could hear inaudible mumbling and he would twitch in his restless sleep.

When we laid him down, "Please tell me he isn't anymore hurt than he is." Flutter Shy's worried voice came from behind us as the little pegasus nudged her way up to the sofa.

Aside from me and shy, everybody else had backed up. I took this chance to examine the extent of his condition:

His breathing was shallow but rapid, he would twitch and flinch with weak groans. It was like he was having a terrible nightmare. The black mark on his face from were my spell had connected with the right side of his entire face emitted the faint scent of singed hair.

"Poor guy, he looks like He is having a rather had dream." Flutter Shy places a hoof on his forehead to only retract it quickly, "and he is burning up!" she exclaims worriedly.

"The doctor hadn't mentioned any poisons in his body," I muse partly aloud, "you said he is hot to the touch?" I watch Shy not only check his head but his arms and wherever his coatless skin was exposed.

"Very," she looks at him then to me, "D-Do you have any idea what could be causing this?"

"No." I stare at him while I mulled over who can help us with this problem. He seemed to writhe in pain as he squirmed on the sofa, "But we need to start somewhere, starting with Doctor Horse, who originally took care of him when he first emerged from the forest."

"But didn't ya mentioned that he had a sour attitude towards the human?" AppleJack recited our previous conversation about my first encounter with the hum-I mean Jeff.

"Yes, but at least it'll be a start, Pinkie, do you have-" As I turn to Pinkie Pie, I notice something off, "-Wait, Where did she go?" Everypony else noticed that she wasn't in the room anymore, usually typical Pinkie pulling the vanishing mare act but instead of reappearing to cheer us up, she seemed to just left. In her place, in the chair, was a note or more like one of her trademark envelopes.

"Pinkie," I sigh as I went over to the chair, "What got into you this time?" I pick up the envelope and, with all caution, opened it then braced for it; however, when I opened it completely, it didn't explode like I would expect in a hidden confetti bomb letter, instead a simple letter was inside.

"What? Where's the kaboom?" Rainbow Dash hovers over to me, "Normally there would be a Kaboom of some sort when it comes to Pinkie Pie's trick letters." I remove the letter as I listened, even though it was random to be concerned of a prank not going off when expected, but it can't be the pinkie we knew to just leave a normal letter like this.

"Odd, she wouldn't leave something so generic if she did left to do something else." Way to sum up my thoughts Rarity.

"But she can't just disappear like this," Rainbow gestured towards the door, "if she did leave, we would have noticed it."

"Girls, shouldn' we remember that it's Pinkie we're talkin' 'bout here." Applejack pointed out, "I reckon she can be the most quiet when she needs ta be."

"True, but let's not get overworked about her vanishing on us like this." I spoke up after finally speed reading the letter for the third time, "For now, we need to keep track of getting Jeff some help."

"Very true Twilight," Applejack nods, "We should get the doc, like you said it'll be a start to figure out this crazy conundrum."

"I'll stay with Shy incase he comes to." Rarity volunteers with a raised hoof before turning to Flutter Shy "No offence darling, but you'll need somepony that can handle the human encase he tries to get out."

"None taken Rarity." Flutter Shy peeps in reply.

"Right, and as for you Rainbow?"

"I ain't goin' nowhere, I'm not passing up the chance to buck the human in the face if he tries to fight any of us."

"Okay, looks like it's just you and me, lets go Jack." I let the letter fall from my magic as we hurried out the door down stairs. As we hurried down the stairs my mind mulled over the words of the letter:

I couldn't figure out why the rest of the letter was smudged in an illegible smeer of ink...

Author's Notes:

Another chapter down in my trek of revising this story.

Thankfully, not much has changed other than perspective wording and a few additions here and there.

Still remember this chapter as a hard one because the order of appearance of the mane six kept changing constantly.

Nightmare?

Author's Notes:

A lot of effort went into this chapter even back when I first wrote it. However, I decided to cut out the previous experimental crap and just go with what I had planned.

so there will be a scene you will read that has a video that is music to be played for BGM. mind you I'm still working on better BGM placement that will make an occurrence through out this story.

fun fact: every time I listen to the song imbedded below, the scene that it is apart of is what I keep envisioning even as I wrote the part.

I DO NOT OWN THE MUSIC IT BELONGS TO THE REAL OWNER(S)!

Cold, cold is all I feel, then I hear something faint, is it rumbling?
I just felt trapped behind my own eyelids as I could only hear and feel the-

A Thunderous crack of a rifle caused me to jump into consciousness. Alert, scared and awake, or at least I think I am awake. Half my face felt warm from where I think something hit me. I must have passed out (or been knocked out) and I’m just experiencing a rather weird-ass dream.

I hear another sound, the pop of a pistol, then the snap of another, then the crackle of a different weapon. The world around me echoed with each report.

What the hell was going on?

Was a firefight breaking out somewhere?

The noise of gunfire slowly picks up in tempo as yellow flashes lit up the clouds above me in a sporadic light show. I watch in fear and wonder as I could map out where each gunshot originates with each muzzle flash. Even though I could hear each distinctive sound, I could not tell the type of weapon being fired as three would fire off at once or five or eight or- I felt something bounce off my shoulder.

It surprises me as I look, nothing, then I hear the ting of a brass casing hitting the ground, I instantly look towards the sound. Shining bright among the darkened dirt, was indeed a brass casing. Walking over to pick it up, I examined the-
"Holy shit that’s hot!" the spent casing fell out of my fingers just as fast as I picked it up.

As it clinks onto the ground, I note how it felt fresh, like out-of-the-chamber fresh. Pondering on how a fresh casing got here when I head another casing hit the ground, another ‘ting’ far away, then felt another hot casing bounce off my head.

"The fuck are they coming fr-" I ask before looking up, and to my awe, I see the start of a bizarre rain.

Casings, bullet shells of various calibers, (some I recognize as others I did not) start to rain from the sky all the while the fire fight in the sky became so intense that the noise became an indistinct mosh pit of crackling thunder. The muzzle flashes now lit the clouds like the more familiar lightning flashes I remember from home. Another casing bounced off my face while I was still looking up, it stung from the hot metal but felt something else along with it. Warm ooze ran across my forehead. Looking down I touch the ooze to find that it was- "Blood?" I look around as the noise of the metallic rain of casings filled my ears. I hold out a hand to catch one of these casings; a forty-five shell.

It was hot, but wasn't painfully hot this time around; then it started to melt in my palm like a brass colored snowflake. However, I feel myself starting to shake as the casing started to melt into, not water but blood. The dark red crimson pools in my hand as I stare in horror as I look around at the brass litter upon the landscape. Some of these shells start to slowly dissolve into pools of blood. I was starting to become drenched as the brass rain came down increasing density. My heart thumps as I look at myself seeing my skin, clothing, bandages becoming soaked in- I duck low from another kind of sound, that rumble again.

This time I could make out a low but loud chuckle that rolled across the landscape like an evil wind.
"W-Who's there?!" I wipe my eyes clean while trying to look through the now thick, heavy rain of bloody shells, I start to walk, not sure towards where, but I feel I had to move. Brass klink and ting under foot as it look like the shells were starting to "stick" to the ground like the metallic snow It looked and felt. My boots would slightly slip under the shells as they shifted while I walked. I heard that chuckle again,

"where are you?!"

"Wh-Where, WHERE ARE YOU!?" the voice only replies with another low, distorted laugh in the kind of tone that would vibrate the walls on surround sound.

This Bloody, brass slush was starting to intensify as well the firefight in the clouds. I got to find shelter, got to get out from under this madness. I carefully start to remove myself from being buried under the now few inches or so of this casing snow; Then I walk into a random direction, hoping to find something to hide under. Brass shifted and jingled with every boot fall, Some of it even crunched leaving behind a bloody boot print.

At least I can track where I've been; my poor ears started to slowly become muffled from the flood of sound, I hope I don't wake up deaf by this. Every so often I could hear whispers through the brass fall, but every time I try to focus on the brass’s whispering, it would be interrupted by that fuckin’ laugh.

“Shut up!” I finally snap, my voice sounds dull under the noise, I got no reply but start to feel eyes upon my back. I pause in step to look around, blood was painfully trying to block my vision but I would fight it with a hand but even then, well, you try keeping your eyes clear in a monsoon!

Could hear the deep voice, the bodiless vocals trying to speak to me, but I tried my best to blot it out while trying to trudge through this metallic downpour. The tiny, hot metal pieces grow numb to me every second in this. I don’t know how long I had been walking but I discovered one thing:

We trot up the road from the library, my mind still buzzing over Jeff’s unfortunate outburst and now pinkie’s words, but I try not to think so much on them as for now, I had to keep reminding myself that I had to get help for Jeff. Poor Human, wish there was more I could-

“So Twi,” AppleJack pops my thought bubble as I try pondering on everything, “Ya said we’re seein’ the doc first right?”

“Correct,” I reply shaking my brain free of the thinking cloud, “I could’ve read more into it on my own, but,” I pause to keep my mental problem solver quiet, “but I feel this requires more than just reading into some medical book.”

“Pardon?” AJ cocks a questioning brow at me, “Ya tellin’ me that human spazin’ out like a wet lightning bug is more serious than you can take care of?” she must of had trouble catching on or something but dear goddess, it is pronounced hue-man, not who-man!

Putting a muzzle on my angry thoughts, “To be frank Jackie, I have never seen anything like that before,” I admit grimly, “He was fine one second, then the next, he was-” I pause, feeling the sting of guilt.
“-Fightin’ us like we were a pack of timberwolves?”

Then It click, huh, never thought of that till she said something, maybe that could be part of Jeff’s problem; but then how to explain the sudden unconsciousness and high body temperature? I mean, sure, the simple stun spell I casted at Jeff would only of
“Uh, yeah, yeah,” I pull myself back to eques for the hundredth time today, “Since you mentioned it, maybe his experience in the everfree had more of an impact on him mentally than physically.”
“You mean-”
“He is suffering more from the inside than anything.” And I pick up the pace, trying to politely end the topic by going at a canter.

Since everypony was used to us being in a hurry almost everyday, most passers-by and other pedestrians would move aside while we ran through town. I have to keep my mind on track, first was getting a hold of Doctor Horse, maybe he would at least explain what he could be suffering from.

“Besides, Doctor Horse is not only one of the few ponies to ever seen him awake; He is the primary pony to talk to.”
“Whateva ya say Twi.”

“Oh absolutely not!” Doctor Horse snaps when we ask him for Jefferson’s record.
“But Doc, he had some sort of episode and I had to subdue him, we currently have him at my place.”
“Not my problem, if he comes to, make an appointment with-”
“He might naught wake though doc.” AppleJack says, her tone was slowly changing.

I couldn’t help but scowl at his attitude towards us. All I want to do is just look into what medical history of Jeff this Doctor had recorded, yet he is being very hostile and obviously stubborn.

“Then Doctor, maybe you can explain to us what is happening to him.” he simply stares back at us with an agitated deadpan, impatiently tapping a hoof on his desk while propped on the other. He was probably in thought when he finally leaned back with an irritated sigh.

“Fine Miss Sparkle, tell me,” he gestures to us frustrated, “Tell me what his problem is?”

“Well, he was just fine not to long ago, talking with us normally then after we tried to bring up what he did and where he came from before surviving the Everfree Forest,” I pause, a tinge of guilt poked at me again, “He seemed to of snapped and started to act like we were attacking him.”

“Like he saw us like monsters.” AppleJack enters the conversation, “He shouted at us, threw stuff and-”

“Thank you ladies,” Doctor Horse raises a hoof to silence the both of us, like that didn’t aggravate me anymore.

“What I can tell, he is suffering from what veterans of the guard tend to have after their service to the crown or other victims of heavy trauma.” I didn’t think of it, a face hoof emphasised that.

“Riiight, I totally forgot that he could have-”

“Exactly, it's not a matter of could, it's certain that he does have PTSD.” The Doctor shakes his head at us, “Then there is nothing really to worry about, if it does get any worse, have him go to the Canterlot-”

“-Then what ‘bout tha fever?” Apple Jack’s words drew the doctor to a halt, he blinks then looks at my country friend with confused curiosity. “He was hotter than a cast iron skillet when we got him off tha floor.”

“Really? Normally after an episode, the patient would typically be disoriented and groggy among other symptoms, but blacking out and developing a fever?” The Doc drifts from his words to ponder.

“That is why we’re here, Doctor, I feel that we need to turn to professional help and you were the first we thought about.” I explain to him while taking a glance to AJ. She has a stern look on her, but I could tell when she was starting to get angry.

“I appreciate the consideration Miss Sparkle but I don’t think I’ll be of any help other than help treat the other mysterious symptoms, such as this high fever you speak of-”

“-and the shakes or tremors.” I add (sort of) politely.

“Right, but outside of that there isn’t much I can-”

“Listen here mister!” AJ clapps a hoof on his desk angrily, it caught him by surprise, but I was sort of expecting it; “I don’ take kindly ta that kind talk at all, Doc, so yah’ll gonna either say ya gonna help our friend or point us to somepony who can!” Watching her fling that country attitude at the doctor kinda relieves me. To be honest, I was expecting it sooner, I didn’t like to be the one to force anything out of anypony.

I only thank Celestia that she stepped up to the plate.

“I-uh, Miss Apple, please,” Doctor Horse was out of his chair, “Calm yourself a-and I’ll see what I can do,” he slowly recomposes himself, “But (clears his throat), if there was anypony to help you out with this weird case would be either somepony from the Vets Medical center in Canterlot or maybe that Zebra friend of yours.”

Wasn’t once in a blue moon that a medical professional would suggest Zecora for something like this, she was indeed going to be my next pony to visit regardless of this situation.
“That’s odd Doctor, Normally, you and your colleagues would not suggest going to Zecora for any kind of medical help, why now?” I ask prodding at this curiosity.

“Well, it’s one of two things Miss Sparkle,” Horse looks from the scowl on AJ’s face back to me, “First, the Vets center have encountered permanent magic damage on soldiers that go through their door that she had some sort of cure for it.” I would imagine that their were hot branding irons being dug into his flank with that glare of Apple’s.

“She could provide some leadway on this curious case, and-” he sighs, preparing himself for something probably painful, “-I have come to start paying attention to her wisdom in terms of treating various cases and ‘homemade’ remedies.” I can just see the pride fall off him like he was shedding hair.

“Which one's, too many to list, but since you ladies have come to trust her for advice and treatments of various kinds, then maybe I should too.” he nods, nudging his glasses back up his muzzle. I feel a little better after hearing that, at least some ponies are starting to get along, and a bonus, sharing knowledge!

“Aaand,” Applejack raises a hoof to him, “Ya’ll visit this would be troublesome human in pony, you saved his life, you patched him up-” she jabs an accusing hoof at him to empathise her words, “-and ya released him in this fix.”
“A-an-bu-but why should-”
“Because he was and still is yer responsibility!” The doc falls silent, Apple was right, he has been there since Jeff came crawling through his hospital’s doors. He took him in, fought with him and treated him as best he could. So It would make sense that he would go in pony to check on his patient.

“You're right Miss Apple,” he nods in defeat agreement, “I may of been a little shrewd to the human, but one wouldn’t blame me-”
“Would they?” we both asked as one.
“Correction, Would blame me if something would happen to the human after I was the last pony to of treated him.
Applejack walks over and places a hoof on the doc’s shoulder,
“Atta’ boy Doc, now ya thinkin’ like a real stallion.” she gives him a “gentle” tap on the shoulder before returning to my side.

The doc didn’t say anything but grimaces while rubbing his sore shoulder. I got up from my seat with AJ holding the door of his office open for me,
“I think that’ll be all for today doctor, should we be expecting you sometime soon today?”
After a moment of silence, “Y-yes, may not be today, but I will make it a priority for tomorrow or so.”
“Good, on that note we should get going.” We take our leave, I wouldn’t know what AJ did behind my back, but the sudden slam of his door would have empathized on some silent exclamation she made towards him.

“Thank you Jackie,” I look to her as we head down the hall, towards the doors leading to the waiting room, “I don’t think I’ve ever seen a doctor so stunned by somepony’s words in a while.”
“Nah worries sugarcube, I had my share of lazy docs to know that ya’ll have ta bring the hammer down to get somewheres when somepony you know is in real need.” Huh, curious on why she would put it that way? We both only known Jeff for at least a day and we consider him a friend of ours?
I’m stumped by it all at first but then, I realized a few things: first, we extended a hoof to the human to come over so he wouldn’t be alone in his own house (or shack as he and I came to terms with); He didn’t really know our world and he was taken down by our kind during his stay in the hospital, but yet still trusted us enough to come out and talk with us?
My mind started to buzz once more on questions till it bumped head first into the swing door of the lobby.
“You doin’ okay sugarcube?” Apple Jack’s question of concern sliced through my brain storm like a knife.

“Huh-what?” I blink looking at her rubbing my head, “oh, yeah, yeah, I’m just, lost in my thoughts.”

“Must be onto something big to’ve wandered into a simple little door,” she smirks almost chuckling at me, “Lemme get that.” she pushes the door open for me before we proceed through the lobby and out the front doors.

“Ugh, what's taking them so loong?!” I hear Rainbow Dash groan after absently tossing the book, she must of been skimming through, aside before stretching. “It feels like it’s been hours since they left!” I too was wondering on that too, how long was it going to be before Twilight and AppleJack got back?

I’m not too worried though, I was kept busy between keeping notes for Twilight, changing the cold compess (or was it cold compress?) for Fluttershy; listening to the girls chatter over Jeferson; aaand hearing the jock complain about how she didn’t want to be here. I only shrug it off, mostly because I get to be around Rarity, who mainly kept Rainbow in check and watches Jef for any signs of life, or something like that.

“Rainbow, darling,” that magnificent white mare gave the cyan pony a look over her glasses sliding down that wonderful muzzle of hers, “If you’re getting impatient with our friends, then feel free to fly off and go look for them.”

“ah nah,” Rainbow waves hovering from her seat then close overhead, does she ever get tired of floating like that?
“I’m stickin’ to my original plan and staying here, you might get overpowered by the huue-man.”
“I believe the correct pronunciation my dear is hue-man?” she nudges her glasses back up before looking back down to her sketchbook, I couldn’t help but wonder what my Rarity was doing in that book? she normally doesn’t have it out unless she has inspiration for next season's dress wear. Then again, It’s still (maybe) late spring and I did see she already had the fall wear already planned. so...what is she doing?

“Spike.” Flutter Shy’s soft voice caught my attention from watching Rarity, she glances up at us then back over to Jeff who shifts restlessly, his head rolls from side to side. I think he’s trying to say something in his sleep.
“Jeff is going through these Compresses like crazy, think you can try and get another cold one?” she hoofs me the surprisingly warm cloth that she had placed on the human’s head just five minutes ago.

“Potato, tomato, potato, I could careless if he ain’t goin’ to be around here much longer.” Rainbow rebutts, she wasn’t really that great at comebacks as far as I can remember.
“I think Twilight is going to need to get you an improv book, because you need to work on your comebacks Dash.” I pointed out holding back a snicker.
“Buck off spike, I can do very well on my comebacks!” she replied, “I got good stuff to snap back at you, that it will even shame Luna!” She flaps her wings to steady herself till she was able to point her back hooves towards the floor with one fore hoof on her hip with one pointing into the air with her wings outstretched in an exaggerated pose, in vain of course, to emphasise her determination.

We only watch as she makes a fool of herself, she seem to have been lost in her own little world for a moment before she looks down at the trio of deadpans looking back at her.

“We’ll believe it when we hear it darling.” Rarity’s words seem to cut something more than just the imaginary hot air balloon she was flying off in.

“Riiight, I’ll go get the coldest one I can find Shy.” I say to excuse myself from the room.

“Uhm, thank you spike. Fluttershy smiles before turning back to the human.

“OH COME ON!” I hear over my shoulder, “You buckers are no fun, at least somewhat believe in me!” she whines before the kitchen doors closed behind me. Then the voices are muffled by the oaken walls while I open the freezer to place the warm cloth in and pulled out one of three freezing cold compress cloth.

I felt my stomach rumble, I think I’ll make me and the girls something while we wait and take care of the human. I’ll go ask them, maybe Rarity would be interested in a glass of-

“Spike, Get out here!” I hear Rarity command, “And bring that compress- an extra at that!” I snap into action, I dart back to the freezer, snatch up another ice cold cloth then bolt back out of the kitchen, a foot kicking the swing door open.

“What is it?!” was the first thing I ask, I first hear grunts; as I hurry over to Fluttershy I see Jeff; he was stirring in his sleep, his face is knotted up like he was in pain, his legs twitches while his head turns side-to-side quickly. Rarity was over by Fluttershy, her horn was lit up with magic. She holds the human down with magic while Rainbow tries to hold the legs down while the human starts to try to flail.

“Sweet Celestia, this thing is strong!”

“Human, he’s a human!”

“Whatever, he-it is kicking like a-” Rainbow Dash is suddenly knocked for a loop as her grip slips making her lean forward just close enough for the boot to connect with her chin.

She fell to the ground holding her jaw, “Son of a manticore!” Her muffled bellow comes from behind her hooves before trying to stand back up but she wasn’t moving anywhere fast now as she stumbles around before finding the floor again. That really must of hurt. Seeing Rainbow being “dismissed” by the human, Fluttershy forces her hooves down on the human while he thrashes harder in his “sleep”.

I only stand and stare at the calamity that went down in front of me, truthfully I didn’t know what to really do at this point. I have almost forgotten the cloths in my talons if it weren’t for the icy touch to remind me. Almost dropping them, I look between the dazed Rainbow dash and other two struggling, I could only do the one thing I can do.

“W-what can I do?” I ask aloud over the noise, no one responds at first and it was starting to get hectic as they both try to keep the human still while he flails in his unconscious state. Getting anxious here, I then snap, what would Twilight do?

I put that thought into motion, but squeezing myself in between the girls, “Here, this could help!” I pass the freezing rags off where Shy snatches them up with a swipe of a hoof without looking. She mutters something that must have resembled a thanks before she starts applying the cloth to Jeff, one on his forehead and the other over his chest (the shirt ripped apart during the thrashing.

“Get ready to jump back Rarity,” she speaks over the wordless rabble coming from Jeff. The human was about to reach out and grab one of the girls, then his hand, arm and whole body went limp slowly. I freeze to see the hand slide absently down shy’s chest before the arm slumps over the side of the bed.

I look up to see how wide-eyed she was, not to mention how frozen with fear she is currently; I would think that she thought he was about to hit or grab her.

“Maybe you should go sit down for a spell darling.” Rarity reaches over to touch the shocked pegasus who jumps upon being touched, she blinks then looks back at Rarity. Rarity nods towards a chair, Shy only nods a shaky reply before she slumps into it where she remains while the room went silent.

“I think the worst of it is over,” I guess right before we all jump at the ringing of the after residence doorbell.

“Oh sweet goddess please be Twilight!” Rainbow dash shot out of the room again, a gust of wind blew around the room while the functional flyer flew down stairs. As the room fell silent we could hear Rainbow as well the knocking of the front door.

“Hang on, Geeze Twilight,” she snips as she opens the door, “why didn’t you use your house key egg-” she went quiet before we look at the open apartment door with confusion when we all heard:

If there is anything I wish would of at least been brought here with something to keep from being covered in this crap. I mean, at first I was scared to be drenched in blood, then I kept forgetting that I was and would jump whenever I would absently wipe my face with a stained hand.

Now, well, I can’t help but be annoyed by it now; I need an umbrella damn it!!

Yet, even though most of this was starting to turn black on me (or dry up), I didn’t feel cold, in fact I felt like I was sweating the whole time since I opened my eyes to this twisted mess. My ears had grown numb to the noise the monsoon of brass shells is making, also helps the fact that now, this crap was about ankle high to me now.

I must of been walking through this metallic muck for hours by now, with no sign of a stop in sight. No house, no cave not even a small abandoned shack to hide under to get a break from this rain. Sadly, nothing, not a single god damn- wait, what is that?

Out in the distance, somewhat distorted by this “rain” looks like a structure of some sort. A two story structure, a house maybe, or even a warehouse. I would have to get clos-
Having been distracted by this change in setting, I almost drop into the brass to a chest thumping crash of thunder overhead.

“Son of a-!” As my hand fell into the brass, I feel some of the shells ‘crunch’ under the pressure of my hand like snow. “Oh great,” I look at my hand as I stood back up, chunks of the casings sticking to my hand. Shaking my hand free of the bizarre muck, I continue on towards the structure.

“DOOO NOT GOOOO!” that voice booms from nowhere, interesting enough, only my blood chilled to the sound but I didn’t cower like I have done before. I only hope that I’m not going insane by getting used to all of this…

Ignoring the voice I walked on, “What are you goin’ to do about it?” I call out after that voice. “Ain’t nothin’ like you can’t come out after me.” I've had enough of this nightmare, about time I start to turn against it.

“Hell, I bet you’re too chicken shit to face me like the loud mouthed sumbitch you-” then I watch the rain slowly come to a stop, the gunfire thunder and lights in the clouds kept up their randomizing pace however; “-Are…”

“YoU are THe OnE whO mussst OBEY... annnnd FEAR!” The voice spoke, about damn time it spoke (somewhat) intelligently.

“Oh right, and I haven’t been losing my shit over this crazy weather we’ve been having?” I inquire loudly, “From where I’m from, this kind of weather is almost an everyday thi-”

As my ears ring from the voice, my spontaneous cockyness flees from me while I keep my ears open towards wherever that voice is coming from. that structure was coming closer as I get back up to trudge on towards that place. A lonely house in the middle of a brass colored, snowy landscape, rightfully drenched after the bloody casing shower.

I pick up my pace to a power walk, “Enough what? Me talking like I don’t give two shits about this crappy weather and you throwing your voice like the great and powerful Oz?!” I try to keep my cool, all I had to do is keep that voice’s attention elsewhere while I try to make it to the house.

Though the rain has stopped that I notice but now, i hear the fire fighting in the sky had started to die down. Something told me that wasn’t a good sign. I paused in step to look at the clouds. When not lit up with muzzle flashes, they were an ash gray.
Still nothing to determine time, no moon or (obviously) no sun, even my watch read twelve on the dot. Even though the last time I check it had stopped on three:ten; regardless, I still need to at least get out from under these gloomy clouds before I go nuts.

“FORget THEM, They WILL NEVER AccccEPT yOU!” huh, I was starting to think this joke of a voice or whatever the hell it is; was starting to freak me out, now, this just feels like a bad dream. A really shitty, bad dream.

“Accept me?” I look into the emptiness around me, “Well first of all, I need to be awake for that to even matter, right now, I feel like I’ve made the worst first impression in my existence.” I pause in step again to jab an accusing finger at no one, well, at ‘him’, or what-wherever they are.

“One minute I was chit-chatting with ponies and now, i’m in this, this, dream with whoever you are.” I continue to walk, I’ve had about enough of this madness, if one would call it that.

“If there was anything I can do right,” I threw my hands up to the sky, “is just wake up and be done with this!”

“Then You should rethink your attitude if you wish to survive this, ‘dream’.” wait, that sounded very close, like it was- I run into something, like a solid wall. Stumbling backwards as my legs suddenly feel stiff from walking in one direction (at one pace as well); I blink in surprise and I look at what felt like a sudden wall of-

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=lOiR7b6jumI

“What the fuck?!” What stands before me actually causes my skin to ice over. A shadow, a single, man high, shadow that seemed to vibrate like a subwoofer speaker every time it spoke.

“You really expect to just walk away from this?”

“I uh, I didn’t expect-” I look around, I felt like I was about to be jumped by either Freddie or the slender man, hell maybe even both! Like a wave over taking my body, I first feel my heart thump as I looked into the shadow, then, my skin and blood turned cold. I watch what thought was a shadow, now looked like a solid, floating, flat blob of oil that rippled to match every, not only its (or his) spoken words, but mine as well.

“I think you should-”

“Should what?” that calm tone in the voice that, at first, was disembodied and distorted now sounds deep but has a dark politeness about it;
“Go? Go where? You know for a fact that there is nowhere to go,” the voice began again, the sound of his voice has a deep base to it as he spoke into my ears;
“Walk, run, sprint anywhere you may like, but you can not outrun, me.” I blinked in disbelief at first then I shook my head. snapping my mind out of the fearsome trance I was about to put myself in.

Taking a deep breath, I walk around the blob, I wasn’t going to be stopped by this thing. I need to get to that house!
“Watch me Mr. Oily.” I tell the thing sharply before picking up my pace towards the house. “I got somewhere to be and You will not stop me with your Freddy Kruger act.” Something told me that the house was a safe place to be in. I can feel that living oil stare holes into my back but I wasn’t going to let it stop me because I wasn’t going to be afraid of it.

This is my dream and I can say what scares me and what I laugh at!

That was when I pick up my feet and started to run, however, that house seemed to draw farther away as I try to run at it. The ground growls as I hear what sound like a shotgun blast as something slammed into my back.

I feel the air as I’m flung forward for a few feet then met the messy ground with a painful impact. My head spins as I push myself off the ground, my legs wobble, my feet try hard to get a grip but the brass snow slipped and gushed under boot. This would be the part that I’m starting to feel my nerves start to shake as that being practically threw me to the ground.

I would be lying that I wasn’t starting to lose my will because as soon as I tried to continue the push, I saw Mr. Oily appear before me. Skidding through the snow to a stop I looked at it. Damn it! It seemed that it changes its shape every time I look at it! this time, instead of a blob, it was human shape.

“Out of my way before I dowse you with kitty litter!” I simmer at the shape before I start to pace around-

I barely caught sight of its arm as I felt it swing into me with a backhand motion, knocking me backward; instead of falling to the ground, I caught my footing, sliding slightly. Screw this, getting nowhere doing this. I look around us, no real obstacles stand around us, so I'll just do this:
I turn then took off into a run off towards my right, then loop myself wide from Oily as I then start to sprint towards the house. I hear it snarl followed by the sound of heavy, rapid footfalls as I try to put that house closer to me and Mr. Oily further behind me; However, by judging how close those stomps are, there was no way to out run this monster!

Nevertheless, I shove my boots into the ground as I sprint onward. I didn’t want to look back for I could feel that guy right behind me like nemesis, even the foot falls reminds me of him. I only hear a growl as my back, once again, felt a fist sized impact that caused me to fly into the ground, a few more feet ahead; THAT winds me a little bit, but I somehow pick myself up and staggered forward.

My legs felt weak now, not to mention how much my back, face and chest stung with a numbing pain. Even my ears were ringing from the impact to the ground. God, why didn’t I just stopped there and let this nightmare take me so I can wake up the easy way? But NNOOOOO, I have to be a stubborn sonofabitch and deny myself of that fate!

Trying to keep my balance, I stagger forward once again, a small burst of will got my legs back in line and I am off once again.This time I’m starting to feel numb in most places: Half my face, as well parts of my body are tingling from the oncoming adrenaline rush as well from the running; breathing hard as I tried to keep my distance from this fool. At least I keep feeling a near freezing patch on my forehead to keep the sweat somewhat bearable as it try to come down my face.

I keep running at a decent pace despite how screwed my body felt, there was no real way to flee or hide. I just knew somehow that house in the distance was the only place to go to get away. I must of ran for another fifteen minutes after getting hit one last time. I couldn’t stop-no I didn’t want to stop because that ‘thing’ will get me for sure.

It took me another five minutes of only hearing my own feet before I slide to a stop to look back despite my gut telling me to not look and keep running. Mr. Oily is far behind me; but, I could still feel his burning stare as his eyes peered through me, felt my head throb as the air around me started to thicken.

The air echoes with dark laughter.

“I’m-I’m postponing the inevitable!!” Just shouting that almost winds me before I took off into a forced sprint as I didn’t want to spare any more air shouting back at that person-thing. I only hear in reply, again, is laughter as the ground starts to shake. Finally, that house was starting to inch closer towards me and maybe just in time too.

My legs start to wobble as I drew closer and closer towards the house, I only hope then I would wake- The ground roars as I hear a thunderous boom from behind me; I stumble and ate dirt as the earthquake, short but violent, cut the ground with a thin crazy line that sliced ahead then across in front of me. Getting back up, I continue to only stop abruptly at the edge.

Half expecting to see lava, I, instead, see nothing but a black abyss with only a single foot step away from falling into it. Turning around, I star down mister Oily only to see his form had sank into the ground for a split moment as he ran towards me. In his place as the form came up from the ground was horse shaped. It, or he, charges on towards me at full gallop.

“Oh great…” I look into the gab then across it, then back at the oily horse as I had to think fast, or else I was probably not going to wake up, or something, from this nightmare. Taking a deep breath I made up my mind:

It didn’t matter at this point, time to stop running from it and face it head on. This is my dream and I wasn’t going to let this creature push me around! It was do or die and I will wake from this dream one way or another!!

That would of been nice to of fought this thing head on if I had a weapon of some sort. however, this wasn’t the case so-

I slid to a stop, gave the charging beast a hard stare as I spun around on heel then run full sprint towards the dream grand canyon. I must be out of my mind, well, I'm in my mind at the moment so, sew buttons to a wet power socket; I’m going to do something that this ‘thing’ wasn’t expecting.

or, or at least I hoped it didn’t expect this.

As I threw all brain power into my legs and feet; the edge came fast as my boots felt it’s rough edge. It was either this or the long fall into darkness:

I feel no ground, only air and the brief absence of gravity as the opposite edge of the black canyon drew closer. I only hoped that this was a good idea, a little late to turn back don’t ya think?

I flail my arms as I came within reach of the edge, I shut my eyes as I brace for impact. The ground caught me at the waist as I slamm into the solid surface that takes the wind out of me as my arms, hands and- ah screw it-my whole body rocks with a pulse of pain as I work my hands to grip onto something but they slid through the bloody slush with no chance to grip onto the ground it self.

“shitshitshitshit!” My hands slip and arms flailed as I try desperately to grab the fucking ground in general, “Don’t you-!” my own body’s gravity has been the timer I had to beat if I was going to make it the rest of the way onto this side; and, well, times up.

My fingers felt the edge slip from their tips as I began my fall, this is going to suck for sure. There wasn’t much more for me to do except try not to tense up during this fall toward this pit of death.

I close my eyes as maybe I’ll wake up from the feeling of falling or at least relax to this- My body suddenly stopped falling. No pain, no impact, just, stopped and...float in something warm. When I open my eyes, I’m surrounded by a light blue aura.

“What the-” I peer around to see the sky above me and the black pit below me, I can even feel the pit’s chilly air licking at my the back of my sweat drenched neck. I then narrow eyes at the cliff edges, the side that I had not fallen ten or so feet from, had something or someone standing there.

Feeling a gentle pull, I start to float towards the cliff’s edge. Wait, was I being saved from dying in a pitch black horror? Who was rescuing me? wading through the sea of fading adrenalin are questions as I reach out to grab the edge to, with the aura’s help of course, climb back up onto my knees and onto solid ground.

Solid ground, my god, never thought I would miss it so badly as I simply flopped onto the messy ground, never mind the slush splashing onto me or squishing beneath me. I didn’t realize how much my lungs needed a break as they felt like I have ran across Oregon in a matter of hours.

It seem to take forever to pull enough air back into me to manage a- “Thank you.” between gasps my eyes have shut out of concentration, oh sweet mother of maker! my body was feeling more numb than ever.

“Thou hath been in trouble,” A voice replies as I didn’t move to look at all, “So, we took it upon us to, save thee from the brink of death.” A gentle chuckle cause an eye to pop back open.

“Wha-wait, what do you mean-” As I try to snap into prone, my body only translates my thoughts into a slow, painful roll onto my hands and knees, not without grunting and groaning like a recruit after day one of training mind you.

“-What do you mean ‘took it upon us’?” I look up to only feel my jaw drop as I look at another horse standing before me.

“As in, my dear creature, we have seen that thou was suffering from something more than just a nightmare.” The horse that walks closer towards me was obviously full size at maybe sixteen or so hands tall. First thing I noticed was her dark navy coated legs, then her chest then made contact with her teal blue eyes.

“Kinda figured that this wasn’t a normal dream.” I comment before quietly counting:

“One, two,” braced for it, “Ten!” I shove myself up then slowly stood, her horn glowed as magic gave me a ‘hand up’.

Once back onto my two feet, I wobble a little before I hear what sounded like a roar from behind me.

Turning to look, I stare hard at the beast that was stopped by the gap that I stupidly failed to jump across. Thankfully, this unicorn had caught me before darkness embraced me.

“Indeed, and we hath to say that thou hast done well as thoust have managed to outrun your Tantabus.” The unicorn spoke nonchalantly before I snap a look back at the horse.

“Wait, say what?” I blinked at her, “A Tantibus?”

“Mmhm, a living being of dark magic whose sole purpose is to create nightmares to punish the dreamer for whatever deed that have done in the waking world.” My already hurting head buzzed with confusion from that magical explanation.

“What now?” She only reply with a hoof to her lips in an attempt to stop herself from laughing at my blonde response.

“In time you’ll learn of it.” she then looks pass me to see Mister Oily, or the tantibus as she had called it.

“Tis strange though,” she frowns in thought, “How can thou possess such a thing in your subconscious when thoust has not been in our world for long?”

“Pardon me Miss pony for not really understanding your shakespearean chatter but that thing had probably latched onto me while wading through the everfree forest.” I have no memory of any kind of encountering this thing before, so, how can it be surfacing now to attack me like a living nightmare?

“So it is true!” she smiles at me excitedly, “thouest are the human we’ve been hearing about from my sister!” she then turns to walk away from the edge; I too for a moment to look around for a visual explanation of the ‘we’ part of her speech.

“Wait, you’re Twilight’s sister?” that time I hear what must of been the laugh of a rich chick or a royal of sorts. why did I try to make that connection? damn it brain!!

“Oh nay dear sir, We were merely referring to our sister, Celestia.” As I stagger alongside her, I finally notice something else about this horse-pony. Her mane and tail were free flowing forms of what looked like a clear night sky with a sky blue ethereal line outlining the ends of her hair. Also, she had wings tucked at her sides. What is she exactly? Horn, wings, living mane, I hope she is only a figment of this dream because I don’t believe I have ever seen or heard of a pony or horse like this before.

“Celestia huh and who that might be?” I look back as my ears faintly echoes with dark whispering from probably mister Oily.

Stopping I cup my hands around my mouth, “Oh Yeah, we’ll see about that ya facking kruger wanna be!” I shout back at him, my voice echoes across the gap. I turn to look back at a rather shocked hybrid pony.

“Oh my, What strange but rude language you have.” She smiles with a glint of mischief, “Has thou naught been taught proper language manners?”

“Look lady, I only know two kinds of english, good english and bad english and I’ve been good at the bad.” I shook my head at the apparent fact that I’m chatting with a pony that is trying to call me out on my usage of words, terrible shame that she doesn’t fully understand how much trouble I went through so far. “Miss, whoever you are.”

“Luna,” she say, stopping me in mid step with a nudge of her magic, “We, are Princess Luna.” she introduces herself with a simple bow of her head. Wait, how is she being so calm and collected (not to mention chatty) after saving me from the pit-o-death shortly after I have just ran a cross country sprint trying to get away from that monster.

“Ruler of the night and guardian of the moon.”

Aaand I’m suppose to know what all that means, luna? I only stare at her for a moment before continuing,

“Riight, Well, Luna, I can only ask one thing.”

“Hm?”

“How are you not scared by that, that, that-”

“Tantibus?”

“Tantibus, thank you; that Tantibus?”

She gave me a soft smile before looking forward. Taking a peek into that direction, I saw that house - still far away but now in walking distance without fear of getting attacked or chased by Mister Oily. Of course, with this winged unicorn, who had advanced ahead of me by some odd paces before looking back at me.

“A Tantibus, regardless of its form, simply functions off of its host’s fear and-” I look up at the clouds after a crack of a gunshot with matching muzzle flash blinks across the clouds. I then saw something that almost made me laugh. I have never seen such a majestic looking pony jump then duck so suddenly to the noise.

“-what in creation was that?!” The wide eyed ruler of the night questions before another volley of sounds filled the sky.

“Never heard of a gunshot before?” I too would've dropped to the dirt with her if I had just awoken into this dream. However, I have been in this nightmare for hours so I have had no choice but to get use to the gunfire thunderstorm that is now kicking back up in pace.

“Wh-whats a gunshot?”

“The sound a gun makes when fired.” the guardian of the night cocks an inquisitive brow at me.

“What is a goon?” I was about to answer, but first of all it’s pronounced G-UN!

“I’ll explain later when I know I can wake up from this.” I look around to mostly get my bearings before my sights fell upon the only building that I have been chasing after for this whole time! Rubbing my face with both hands before letting them slide off,

“For now, I need to get to that house so I can try to wake up from this dream or nightmare, whichever it is!” I start towards the house again, the thunder of guns was the key in keeping the silence away.

“If there is anything, we may have an explanation towards this,” Luna’s voice came from behind me. Oh please sweet princess, do tell me what has almost been the death of me?!

“Please tell me, I would like to at least know what almost killed me.”

“This,” she looked at the world around us, “dream is something far more than just a dream, however, we have yet to observe what your dreams are really are.” she gave a constant stare to the clouds above,
“To, well, better differentiate the cursed dreams and your natural dreams.”
“Beg your pardon Luna, but what’s with the ‘we’?” my stupid brain finally asked aloud; but it was a legit question, she has been talking as if there are more than her present. Unless she is part schizophrenic- which I doubt by the way; she fully seems to be alone.
“Tis the way we talk,” she replies casually. I can only guess here that she must of been asked that a lot so she didn’t seem to of taken offence to my ignorance.
“we, well,” she yawns, covering her mouth with a hoof, “come find me when you awaken; we shall have a chance to educate thee on any wonders that fill your mind.” I didn’t think about that, but I kinda let the subject drop there before continuing on.

I didn’t give a glance back to see if the night pony was following for some time until I finally look back to see she had been keeping up with me, strangely I’ve also seen her horn had also been glowing brightly for the whole time We’ve been walking together.

“Sooo,” I slow my pace to walk beside her; her shoulder was at about neck level with me, “What’s with the-” I gestured towards her horn as she watches my hand then looks up slightly. Despite the rattle up in the clouds, no brass came down, but the first ‘shower’ still cakes the ground, so our steps were still audible.

“Our magic?”

“yes,”

“We’ve been keeping, as it would be put: keeping an eye on things, while we carry on towards your objective.”

“Wouldn’t really call it an objective,” I shrug, “However, I keep getting the pull to go to that house,” pointing towards the building in the distance, I took another look at the night pony; It took me a little bit to notice, but she would flinch at the louder reports of the gun fire but after some time of walking with me, she has been getting used to it.

Guess she would do better if we ever got into a firefight with some dream goons or whatever. Typically, or at least I would think about, any horse, who hasn’t been around guns, would buck then bolt at the first discharge of any weapon near them.

Thought about something and was about to speak when the ground itself started to rumble.

“What the hell?” we then heard the sound of Oily’s laugh.

Looking back I saw that black shadow clear the casim then flew over the ground towards us. He looks like a fast moving black dot, a supernatural speck of blackness that was apparently hell bent on getting me.

“Luna,” we looked at eachother, “Start running.”

“No, you start, we shall stand our ground to hold him off.” Luna turns around to face the demon. There was no point to argue with this pony, obviously, she looks capable of fighting off whatever Oily was- Tantibus, kruger copy or whatever I have to put boots into the ground

My legs complains with stiff muscles from walking the first run off but now, I have to keep everything in line to make one last jog towards my goal. The house was drawing closer and closer with every ten paces or so. Yet, I could still see it was far away. Fuck distance, just keep running!

My boots squishes into the slow melting, brass snow as I felt nothing, no wind nor the heaviness of my lungs inflating-deflating nor the liquid feeling in my- what the hell, is in my mouth-

I felt my stomach twist suddenly following the taste of something awful on my tongue. It caught me off guard so badly that I lost my momentum, hitting the ground hard. what the hell was this?!

Pushing up off the ground, I cough hard from how it burned on the way down. Between breathing and this crap I cough one last time before my stomach spewed this dark green liquid back out.

Great! Dazed from puking, tired from running, sore from hitting the ground (several times), now I got Mister Oily flying in hot pursuit after me with Luna putting herself between him and me. Better not put that effort to waste.

After Coughing up the last of the goop, I force myself to make my feet keep running. Holy Crap, I can’t believe I’m going through this at all. How about I wake up now and be done with it?
please?
Pretty please?

Sadly, it doesn’t work like that because that just how this shit works. First I get dropped into a world of being I can’t fully understand now I get randomly cursed for my efforts in trying to survive!

My complaining mind was silence with a loud boom behind me. Looking back, I see what looks like a blast of blue light that flashes across the wasteland. With that in mind, I keep running with my mind on mute for the time being. All the while I start to see another snowfall of brass shells, firefighting in the sky grew more intense; probably due to the fight that broke out far behind me.

I have put distance behind me, there was no going back at all, why would I anyway?

The house grew more and more in detail as I came closer; I can almost jump at it at this range. There was a thunderous shock that shook the world following the ground starting to split beneath me.

“Not this time!” I sprint with all my might. The ground buckles then vanishes below me as I leap at the door after it came within five paces of me. The door fails it’s resistance check and bangs open as my boot connected with it.

feeling wood flooring, I roll over then swung at the opened door with an open hand.

When the only sound of me panting hard, filled my ears, I roll slowly onto my back as I stare at the ceiling above me.

“That, that was to close…” I grumble as I slowly got back up onto my feet. This house was illuminated by an ambient light of blues, purples and whites. There is no furniture to be seen. The inside of the place, was only a large one room floor with plank walls holding up the ceiling. despite the creepy look, I feel safe. No real explaining it, but this feel like the only place in my own mind to be safe in.

I only ponder on why I would even think that, all I need to do is to just lay down. I hear what sounded like wordless whispering that drew my attention back to focus.

“Hello?”

The hum of silence the only reply, I even almost forgotten about the collapsing world around the house. By the way, wonder whatever happened to Luna? I turn to check the front door, it wasn’t mysteriously locked like I thought it would. So, turning the knob, I would expect to see empty space or something but instead was a solid black wall.

Well, not really a wall, as I check with a hand. The air was cold outside the door, I would watch with confusion as my hand would vanish into the void. Thankfully I can feel my hand still but can’t see it. Pulling back, I looked at my hand; still intact, no signs of anything different: No surprise parasites, black spots, or anything that would turn this quiet moment in another mad minute of imminent death.

Shaking the cold off my hand, I check around again. Walking around the room, I almost trip into something, I didn’t see it at first as I almost met the impact of the railing with my face. It was a set of stairs, leading up towards another level of the house or building. Wait; I thought this was originally a one floor house?

Then again, I did see this house as at least two stories tall…

Maybe I should just go out the door and maybe I’ll run into Luna and she can help me out of here. However, I hear the similar growl like I would hear from the ground before it would erupt and split apart. I could hear the sounds of something running hard towards the opening.

“Oh shi-” I turned on heel and sprinted for the door.

I slid to a stop watching a pulsing glow from outside pulling closer towards the doorway as I gripped the knob. In the middle of the mist that was coming at me was a pair of eyes.

The eyes were filled with rage and knotted in anger. The closer they got the more detail I can see; I could hear the laughter and see the dark crimson irises on a backdrop of small fields of darker green, the black mist that emanated from them blends in with the blob that made up the creature.

“Don’t even dare Oily!” I slam the door hard before it bangs from the impact of the monster outside. Having fallen backward onto the floor, I watch at the door rattle and bulge from that thing trying to break in.

“JEFFERSON!!” Thankfully, the magical door didn’t break. Even though my heart thuds from the jump scare, I’m relieved that I got away from him.

Turning attention back to the stairs, I walk over to the stairs. They are of simple design with side railings, full steps, the stairs had no side paneling, but in place of that empty space was the same blackness just like outside; being made of wood, it was flush with the same oak brown material just like the rest of this structure. -BM1

Taking one step onto the flight of stairs, I could hear the whispers again, almost like a hushed conversation was going on up there. I could only think but to check it out, might as well, I don’t think I’ll be able to get out of here by any other means.

“Hey,” I called up to the stairs, “Anyone up there?” No response but the whispers.

“I don’t know if you can hear me or not,” despite survival horror ruling against checking out the spooky noises, I scaled the stairs carefully towards those whispers.
“But, I need to know how to get out of here, ya know, wake up from this dream?”

The whispers went silent again. Great, for all I know, some dream creeper will be waiting for me at the top. Oh well, at least I’ll wake up from here instead, right? Taking a couple of more steps up,

“HEY, I just need to know if there is anyone up there that can help me out.” I came closer to the top of the stairs, this part of this bizarre structure was blacked out like outside. When I came to what felt like solid flooring at the top I stood in complete darkness.

Looking around, I felt the cold as well the heavy emptiness that blended with the darkness that practically blinded me (again).

“Hey, is there anyone up here?” I had a feeling that it was stupid to call out to ghosts, but come on; How can one not try to claw at the silence but reaching out to someone.

“Listen, It’s dark here and I need some help getting-” I almost said home, which was something else: where was home for me?

Home was in some distant dimension or planet and currently, home was some run down, half assed updated shack in the back end of a town populated with ponies.

“-getting back, so can someone please just turn the lights on?”

A bright light ripped through the darkness. On impulse, I shielded my eyes with a hand trying to look at the source it’s blinding me from. As I looked, the light dimmed, revealing a single lantern hanging from the ceiling down the hallway on my right.

“What the?”

It was black between me and the small chunk of the hall; however, when I took a step towards it, I watched as the blackness faded around my boots as I took one step after another. Thinking that I’m walking a tightrope, I lost my balance and found the wall. Darkness faded around my hand as I then planted a foot close to the wall.

“Whoa, like fog of war…” I thought aloud as every movement between here and the lantern faded the black revealing more of the wooden floors, walls and ceiling. Feeling confidence returning to me, I started to feel my muscles lax with every step as I traversed through the black.

When I cleared the ten feet of black, I stood under the lantern. Looking right up at it, I can make out the detail work while I can look right into the flame of the light without being blinded by it; The lantern was an old century oil lantern with the thick, yellow dyed glass panes that encased the rope whick’s light, creating the matching color glow that enveloped the space around and behind me; it looked like it had been hanging there for a long time as patches of rust tainted the original black painted steel and silver trimmed door.

However, ahead of me was still black until a minute later, I saw the similar flash of light that cleared a hole in the black before. Like the first time, I walked through the fog with comfortable confidence as I can tell, there was no danger in sight.

This time around, instead of another section of hallway, I found-well almost walked into a door. I almost gave myself whiplash recoiling from how close the door came up. Standing before the door, I looked back down the hall. Behind me was empty hallway with the lanterns lighting the way behind me with the black fog making up another, obviously undiscovered part of the building. Yet, I think I need to take my time and- ah fuck it, let's see behind this door.

Looking back at the door, I took the knob in hand then; bracing for probably a jump scare that would kill me for good. I turned and (with eyes shut) opened the door.

I hear the door creak open, then, wait for it, where is it? Where’s the creature that would roar into my face before ending me with an epic one swing finisher?

I stood in silence for a minute or so, then, I slowly opened one eye.

“What the hell?”

Before me was a room….empty...well, with a basic, bare mattress on the floor against one wall. Walking in-more like taking a step in, then another. making sure there is no trip wire to cause the room to cave in. To my amazement, there was nothing here but just me...and the mattress…

“Great,” I muttered, “Only thing in existence than myself I find in this place is a god damn mattress…” I stepped up to the mattress to give it a kick. It was flat, beat up and looked like it had lost its standard white color from constant use without proper sheets. I was agitated and confused, why would this place be here?

Why would I be drawn to this dump?

How does all this fit into what has been happening out there?

“Of all the things, I end up here…”

“There is always meaning to everything in dreams.” Her voice almost made me fall over in shock as her voice was the only sound in the room (aside from my own not a few seconds before). After getting a grip on my heart, I took a glance towards her. Wait, wasn’t the room smaller than- never mind that. Luna stood on one end of the room, I could tell she had a bit of a tussle with Mister Oily out there; her mane had been rustled (even with it being living hair, it still showed signs of being blasted around during the fighting), there was black dust streaks that plastered her coat, hooves and the crest she wore across her chest that bore her tattoo mark.

“Wha-I don’t get it, so what does the matress mean if that’s the case?” then something else came to mind:

“And how the hell did you get here without making any noise?” she gave me a mischievous grin in response.

“Thou shall learn of that in time, for now, this inception shall end.” She gestured towards the mattress-what the heck?! Instead of a hobo bed, it was a simple bed seated in a wooden bed frame.

“Wait, wasn’t that just a-”

“A sign of Your subconscious fighting the nightmare, however,” her face frowned in thought, “We can not say if this is the case, we shall look further into this.”

“Sooo, what? you going to be kinda like the dream police and investigate my nightmare?” I asked with a shrug with Luna raising a confused brow at me.

“Dream, Police?” she moved towards me with a gentle ‘royal’ chuckle, “My dear sir, if thou art referring to us as a meer constable to chase away the nightmares, then we shall have to demonstrate that we can be more than a club-wielding guardian of the unconscious.”

“The what now?” she came closer as I stood there with nothing more than confusion. I heard a loud thud outside the room that snapped my attention to the door before-

“Oh, tis nothing Mister?-”
“Huh oh, its-” I looked back at her and, holycrapshemovedclose. Startled by how she is practically in arms reach of me, my brain crashes for a moment before recovering as in my left lobe gave the right brain lobe a kick in the ass.
“-it’s Jeff.”

“Well then, Jeff,” she cocs her head slightly as she gazed at-into-through me, “If we may, we would like to send thee back to the waking world.” Now it was my turn to almost laugh.

“So, so, How are you going to do that?” I asked taking a step back, “As you can see, I don’t really have that kind of power to just wake up.”

“That is why we had not parted from thee; to assist in waking up.” she moves closer, her horn glowing gently.

“Again, how are you going to-” before I could finish I felt the ivory of her horn briefly touch my head before stepping back. I, on the other hand, felt a wave of heaviness that even caused my eyes to spin.

“-Doooo, thaaat.” I stumbled a bit before bending down bracing myself on my knees.

“HHHow, in the-what-in diiid you do tooo me?” my head was swimming, my limbs were numb (numb, numb just so you know). I was feeling like I had gone solo in a ten vs ten smoke-a-thon.

“Simple, we took this chance to help thee relax with an anesthesia spell.” Her voice was fading in and out at this point. Why does this happen to me god damn it?! And where was this magic while I was in the hospital?!

“I,” I stumbled to the ground, waited there for a moment or six, “I thhhink I shhhould.”

“Lie down?” she came up beside me before extending a hoof to me. Lifting the equivalence of a competition bowling ball, I looked up at her with one eye falling shut. Not wanting to take the chance to argue, I forced my hand to move; I found the air a few times before Luna caught my hand to help me to my feet.

“Lean against us while We assist.”

“Nnno prob.” my body leaned into her (well almost magnetized towards) shoulder, as she walked slowly towards the bed. One clumsy step after another we made slow progress towards it.

“Yyya know,” Oh god brain, don’t tell me you went crossfade mode, “Your skin ish, really sofff.” grrreat, not only do I feel like I’m high, I’m talking drunk too!

Either way, my temporarily retarded brain was right though: her coat was velvet soft, the strands of her mane would brush up against me with the feeling of silk. Ahhhh, at least She would be comfy to cuddle wit- oh god now I’m being mind-controlled by the softness of her body.

Wait...that came out wrong…

Aside from mapping out how Luna’s coat and mane feels, I was still numb and getting more numb by the second thanks to whatever that spell was. We finally came to the foot of the bed to where she stood me up with her magic.

“Go on, lay down and release thy troubled mine into a peaceful rest.”

“Buut what aaabout…..you?”

“We shall be fine when this world fades from your mind, shall you awaken into reality.”

“Da fuq?” I looked over to see the walls shift, an echo of a voice of the creature screaming for me didn't phase me at all (for once). I looked back at Luna who had a sly smile on that lovely mug of hers.

“Sleep well, good human.” she then nudged on my chest with a hoof, which of course, was enough to cause me to fall backwar-

“Oh, crabcakesnapple!” I flailed as I felt I was falling down that pit again, only except that mattress broke my “fall”.

As I laid there, my vision blurry as hell, my body was shutting down, the last thing I see was Luna watching over me, she said something but my ears had already clocked out for the night before my eyes did so as well.

Then, the darkness came back and all was silent.

Coming Back

When everything went dark, all that remained were my thoughts and fading conscious. Well, fading in and out to be more like it. During the few times when I was “awake” all I can do was...

First thing I “thought” about, was what happened during that dream or whatever it was; bullet shells raining down, mystery ghost guy attacking me both mentally and physically? As well to many other details kept running into each other like an over loaded Wifi signal; Collisions of data that would result in either blurred memories or mixed-matched images.

The few things that did stayed persistent however, were the images of the supposed moon goddess as well the handful of images of when I was awake before my episode or at least I think that’s what happened before I was sent into that dream world.

The gap, oh god that gap I had to jump over; wait…

Jumping the gap, running without falling over from fatigue, being able to out pace Mister Oily; All these little feats of inhuman strength and agility I didn’t notice until now, well, whenever ‘now’ is. All the while maintaining my cool while being drenched in blood, can still smell the gory copper from my hands, face and everything else.

Overall, I’ve been seriously considering that maybe what Luna mentioned about my own conscious fighting this thing could be more accurate than I originally assumed. As time wore on, the black remained while the brain ran on and still no dreamscape to wake up into or no real world to wake up to.

“Hhhey.”

What the? Did I really hear that or am I just going insane?

“Umm, III know that you maaay or may not heear me-”

OH nnnooo, I can’t hear this creepy, ghostly voice echoing in my ears, but continue please.

“-buuut, I know you have not been around long enough to know about our world, so, I figure yyyou would liiike to hear about whaaat has been going on while yooou’ve been asleep.”

Huh, can’t really tell who this is, but, at least it’s something than hearing my own thoughts rattle on an on like a numbers station. Either way, I can only wonder who is talking to me while i’m, I don’t know, UNCONCIOUS?!

“Umm, Firrrst, let me at least set this down before IIII forgeet.”

Wait, set what down? Let me guess, flowers with a get well soon card...gotta figure out how to get my eyes to work again.

Let’s see, how did Beatrix restore control to her body in the first movie?

Pure concentration I think it was, let’s give that a try!

I scrambled what brain power I had been using for my empty thoughts and focused on one thought full of various words:

Black faded into white; that’s a start. It took another ping on the thought to reconnect with one eye. Sadly, not the best quality for a natural 20/20. The eye was half lid and unmoving, fixed on the ceiling of what must've been my shack of a house. Wait a second: how was I moved here?

“There.” I saw a blurry form of obviously a pony in my room. I pinged the thought again and my other eye faded back to life, matching the blurred vision of it’s neighbor. Still, can’t move, but I can at least see who is doing what in my room. I think this was my room, right?

“Flowers, piiicked by me and the CMC-” good god, I need to retune my ears..

My unmoving eyes caught a single frame of clarity before fading back out of focus into a mesh of blurs and lights. Sure enough, It was the blond, pink haired, winged pony named Fluttershy. If what scrambled memory recalls, she was the animal lover of the six girls I’ve met before my weird episode. By the way, who where the CMC?

She talked to me at length about quite a lot of happenings around town, aside from their personal discovery of my appearance and sudden “panic attack” that caused me to be like this. There was She mentioned how everypony was trying to figure out how to help me. Which I did appreciate but if I keep this full concentration shit going, i’ll be out of bed before anyone can call me a vegetable.

She continued on how she felt sorry for what has happened to me so far, as well wishing me a full recovery. All the while she was awkward and nervous talking aloud to me. Then again, I would too feel awkward talking to someone who appeared sleeping.

“By the way Jeff, Twilight and Spike have been taking time to check up on you just as I have, more often I think.” Go figure, if I could talk, I would voice how she had already established that everyone-pony whatever, have been doing just that.
“Also, sssome howw, Doctor Horse has allllso been making house caaalls.”

My only question I have been pondering on during her little one-sided chat was how long was I out?

She seemed to of turned around to go do something before vision seemed to of Froze in place.

Everything seemed of stopped shortly after thinking that, eyes, ears. Great, had a grip on my head functions and now, lost them.

It seemed another eternity had gone by until the weirdest thing happened. As if someone flipped a switch, everything came back into place.

I just, woke up….like as if i was sleeping for a few hours.

Blinking, I stared at the ceiling, “Y-Yeeah.” My cracked voice finally spoke, which almost startled me, “I think she is feeling horrible about, what happened-” I lost my words in a harsh dry cough that shook my whole body, then again, I think that was supposed to be a laugh.
“The doc on the other hand, I would think it took some convincing to come out of his office.” another cough seemed to of split my throat.
“Ugh, Say, think you can help me get a glass of wat-” my stiff neck turned to look around to look towards where Flutter was, but, to a sudden shock, no one was there. I sat up with a jolt that had an equal consequence action that meant a painful knot clutched my stomach along with my back.

I couldn’t talk at first as pain held on my vocal cords. God damnit, this whole time ever since crashing into this world has been nothing more than pain, questions, jerks and more pain.
Oh and not to mention that I’ve lost it all: my Truck, my hiking gear, the game meat I had hunted, smoked, salted to bring back home; my collector grade Browning and the most expensive rifle I had dumped everything to hunt with.

Now, Here I am, waking up from what must've been a coma. Beaten, battered, bruised, bandaged up and now I don’t have even the slightest clue of what happened before everything went black.

Last thing I recall was running into the bathroom at Twilight’s place, puking then washing my face then….nothing or at least nothing more until the nightmare world ordeal happened.

After pulling my head out of the clouds, I shifted gears to figure out who, what and where about the world around me. “H-Hello?” I croaked, “Please tell me that-” When I tried to move out of bed, my weak hand slipped and the floor caught me with a painful impact.

Damn it, me and the ground do not get along at all!

“H-Help, anyone help?” I called out, my head felt light, hell, everything felt feather light and stiff. “Don’t tell me that I’m alone…” I couldn’t look up, I just kept my eyes shut while riding out the wave of dizziness. After hearing some sort of quick movement I hear the door to room open.

“Oh sweet Celestia! I didn’t hear you till now.” Really? The first voice to speak to me outside of my medical problem is Rarity’s? Oh well, better than the sound of silence I guess.

I felt the warmth of magic wrap around my shoulders while I tried to stand. Instead I was gently lifted off the ground and seated back on the bed. My head wobbled before I took a look at the white coated, purple haired unicorn.

“I’m so, so sorry Jeff, I had a feeling that you would wake up sooner or later.” She frowned as she closed the door behind her, “I Just failed to be present to make sure you had a more calmer awakening.”

“No worries, Miss-”
“Rarity.”
“Rarity, right, I’m just wondering why I’m back in...my place and-”

“We tried to take you back to the hospital, but unfortunately, there was no room for you in previous condition,” She interrupted abruptly, she took a seat in a chair; one of the only two in the house that must of been moved for whoever was in here watching me.

“So, we did the next best thing and brought you here, we all would periodically take shifts in watching over you.”

Kinda creepy, but okay, “Huh, well, Thank you I guess.” I was confused by it all, only more questions (damn curiosity) came up about several things:

Who else, aside from Twilight, Spike, Rarity and Fluttershy, have taken time from their day to watch me?

Obviously, the other girls would be another educated guess, didn’t Flutter mention about the doc making personal house calls too? Either way, I’ll still have to get up and face the new world once more...just one more question:

“Saay, How long was I out?” I dreaded for the answer. Rarity looked at me with Sympathy written across her face, which that didn’t help make anything feel better.

“You were out for a week Jeff,” my eye twitched after hearing that, another week spent in unconsciousness? I took a deep breath before looking down at the floor. The aged, planks of mixed wood crudely covered the dirt ground beneath them. In a moment of silence, I randomly mapped out the slivers of brown earth while my mind drifted.

Was this supposed to be how my life is going to be? Random episodes of blackouts followed by short comas? Am I going to get help for this or These ponies gonna just help me till the proper authorities cart me away to some nut house in the backcountry?

Many more questions storms to an fro around my mind-

“Jeff?”

Till she snapped me out of it, “huh?” I blinked.

“Are you going to be okay?”

“Y-yeah,” I shook the dark fog away to think like a normal person again, “Just, still waking up from my seemingly long nap.” I slowly stood from the bed, seeing if my legs will cooperate for a change. With the boards creaking underfoot, they would function like they should.

“There’s the first step,” I glanced up to Rarity glumly, “Now it's a matter of figuring out what to do next.”

“I have an idea.” the change of her tone from calm to happy surprised me, “Come darling, we can start your day off right.”

“Of course,” I wobbled on my two feet and-“wait, where are my boots?”

“Oh those ruined hunks of fake leather?” pardon, what did she just say? Did she just call my interceptors fake? “I had to dispose of them, not after copying their size first of course, but they were too badly damaged to be worn another day.” she spoke over her shoulder without looking back at me.

My eye twitched, “Ya don’t say, huh, I didn’t seem to of noticed.” I shrugged before staggering out of the room and into the bathroom. I had to at least use the half-assed plumping to wash my face before heading- “Huh?” I paused in step to look at the mirror.

No new changes other than looking more dead than alive, but, I checked the new clothing I was wearing. The simple white pajamas were made of silk that I hadn’t noticed the difference till I had looked at what I was wearing. I realized something, well, several somethings:

These clothes were almost too baggy to wear.
How did I get into these?
Who dressed me?
Where are my old clothes?

Something about number three ran through my head several times, who in the hell did dressed me while I was out? Did they- I shook the awkwardly perverted questions out of the spotlight while I skipped the bathroom and wondered from the bathroom into the living room.

“Sooo, who did this?” I asked aloud gripping the crude button up. Rarity had looked over before giggling with a hoof over her mouth.

“Well Darling, the rags you wore before your, your” she stammered, still trying to be polite about my current blight. “Episode.”

“Yeah?’

“They just about disintegrated when we started to move you here.”
“I see,”
“And I had to take quick measurements to at least get something decent for you while you where in slumber.”
“Riight, but that doesn’t explain how you got them on me without...well, you know.”

A faint glint of blush specked her cheeks, “My dear Jeff, If I can sew, hem and prepare three different dresses on a good day, then I can definitely change a human without, looking.” did she just wink at me? My gut pulled at me saying that at least a glance was stolen during that transition from rags to silk. I think i’m just paranoid since she and everyone else is only trying to help me.

“Riiiight.” I awkwardly cleared my throat, “So, can I at least have my coat so I don’t look like a lost asylum inmate?”
“Oh of course,” her horn glowed; the flap to a saddle bag, similar to what twilight had (but more detailed), opened and out came a repaired field jacket with a few obvious additions to it.

“Here you go,” she levitated the jacket to me to which I took it out of her magic and slipped it on in one motion.

“Thanks, I can see you at least fixed this.” I blurted aloud, thanks brain for letting that out...

“At least? Darling, the rest of your attire was a complete wreck,” she placed a hoof to her chest stunned by my words, “I believe I was doing you a favor by at least getting rid of it,” she lowered her hoof before turning back to her bags.

“Besides, I did try to mend what was left, but again, the needle simply caused the cloth to rip more.”

“How they acted like that is beyond me.” I buttoned up the jacket before I trudged into the kitchen to-
“Agh Good god, what the hell is that smell-”

“Oh Pardon the oder darling,” Rarity came over beside me while I stood looking into the kitchen pinching my nose from the lingering smell of compost.

“None of us realized that there was anything in this barren kitchen at first.” she admitted seemingly embarrassed by my discovery.
“It wasn’t till a day of extreme heat bearing down upon this place and oh, my goddess! how it would seem to cook anything that was sitting in here for no more than an hour!” she exclaimed while she levitating a spray bottle of sorts, spraying a scent, that resembled spring flowers and fresh rain, to mask the sour smell of rotting veggies all over the space.

“Aaand what little I had became sour, rotten or started to sprout roots.”

“Eh-heh, precisely,” She set the bottle down taking a glance to me, “I’m sorry.”
“Fuck, what else is new?” I shrugged flatly, “Might as well start figuring out how to get food, as in getting the cash to get some as well the means to get the cash and ugggh-” I held my face with both palms as well muffling the defeated groan. I’m barely awake and Life here is telling me to go make money!

“If I may suggest darling, that you don’t overwhelm yourself so soon,” Rarity assured me with a friendly hoof on the shoulder, “I mean, you did just woke up from a long sleep, but I can not begin to tell you the number of times I had to say something like that to Twilight!”

“Speaking of her,” removing my face from the concealment of my hands, “Where is Twilight?” I looked at her, she paused to think while I hoped that maybe the little interviewer would have some way in helping poor me out of this nothingness that is being broke with no means to provide for myself.

“Twilight?” A brow perked up, “She is currently at home at the library, why?”

“Because she might have a way in getting me the real help I need,”

“But, it’s early still darling, she might not be up yet, I do however think that spike is usually up,” she pondered a moment, placing a hoof to her chin to think.

“Wait, what time is it currently?”

“About eight twenty by now,” Wow, what a guess!

“Eight? It’s almost half past eight and I didn’t get to sleep in?”

“What?”

“Never mind, I think we should get going if we’re to get anything done.”

Before I could turn around she stopped me with a magical ‘hoof’ against my chest. As if she didn’t want me to leave yet. Even though there is nothing more to do here.

“Now hold on darling, how about we do something about,” she waved a hoof at me, gesturing at my victorian style garb, “This?”

“You just gestured at all of me, are you talkin’ about the clothing?”

She nods

“What do you have in mind about it then?” then I felt a mental facepalm, dude! She just made you that outfit, maybe she has a plan on getting some better threads than this!

Good thinking brain.

“Before you go galavanting into the open world looking like that, we should make a stop at my shop.” she went over to collect her bags.

“Let me guess, to make me something better than this? How is that possible if human clothes are not really an object of exsantice?”

She glanced back over to me with that look of ‘really?’ some Curled strands of her purple hair bobbed across her face.

“I-I mean, If you can make this I think you’ll be able to make me something else?”

“Eeexaclty my confused human,” she smiled with a nod as she made her way to the door.

I took a look around the house thinking about whether or not I should stayput despite already sounding like I’m going along. However, I should go, I need to start somewhere. The mix scent of my room, the febreeze like mix of smells did not blend well coming into my nose as I-
“So, are you coming along darling?” my brain stopped thinking for the moment, I took a look towards her before shrugging.

“Why, Not.” I followed her out the door.

Before now, I could only guess how run down this house was until I tried to close and lock the door. A faint pop of the hinges and the door started to come forward and down, attempting to land on me.

“Oh shi-” I dodge out of the way as the hunk of wood slammed onto the ground, spewing up a puff of dust.

“Oh my, I do believe you’re going to need some work done around here.” Rarity commented also startled by the door falling over randomly.

“Well, not like I got some expensive shit in there anyway…” I grumbled as I plodded onward, barefoot mind you, into the street.

“Right... Now, shall we?”

Rarity walked out then up the dirt road towards the center of town, following behind I would take one last look at my increasingly-more-dilapidated house of scrap. Another thing: I am totally thankful that these ponies keep their roads somewhat smooth for their hooves, why? No shoes of course…

What felt like a ten minute walk (and an eternity of being watch by every passerby), We quickly pass through the center of town. All the while, Rarity explains how she’ll help me out by making me new clothes: she went into details about fabric colors, incorporating various styles to fit a human (she showed excitement just at the thought of it). She even carried on about making a fashion statement by making various outfits, not to mention ordering the mannequins to wear them, she brought the tangent to a close by saying something that all she-

“-just need your dimensions so I can accurately make them, yet it’ll still take time since...um.” she paused, probably trying to find more polite words to use.

“I’m smaller than a child in pony perspectives?”

“O-of course, We could put it like that, smaller clothing mean harder to stitch, Right?” so much for the confidence she spoken of before…

“What about all that gab about being able to stitch three sets of clothing on a good day?”

“If I were making them for another pony!” she recoiled like I just stabbed her ego with a toothpick, “A human on the other hoof, thaat might take some getting used to.”

“Shouldn’t be too hard though.” I tried to reassure the mare as we passed through the outer part of the market place.

“I mean, You keep sounding like you’re a master seemstress, so I’m sure you can pull off at least some basic stuff till you can put more time into designs.”

“True,” she mused thoughtfully, “but I wouldn’t expect anything to turn out so fine unlike my other designs.”

“Just think of it as a challenge to better yourself and maybe amaze rivals and peers alike with your newfound art work.” I could see the confidence return to her.

“Your right, if you say this is a challenge of style, then challenge accepted!”

The buildings gaveway to what seemed like a fenced in park with only a few tents and a large building to offset the natural scenery around it. We passed through the gateway into this ‘park’ and headed towards the building. Only a nimrod would fail to guess this is her place ahead.

It was a three story building that had the look of a carousel complete with a flag dotted spire at the top, the second story was arranged with pony mannequins to represent the merry-go-round theme of the building; the first floor featured display windows were probably most of the business operates (duh). The whole building was dressed in bright shades of baby blues, light lavenders, yellows and all the trimmings to pass the place off as an art project than a place of business.

I stood to gaze at this bizarre place and only wonder: why would anyone put a fashion place like this way out here?

“Here we are, The Carousel Boutique!” Rarity introduced as she approached the front dutch style door; it looked like the top half of the door could swing open on it’s own or both could open connected together.

I shook the confusion from my mind before catching up to her. I hope she has a way to let me wash up first, I think my feet resemble that of a resident of Bedrock. I wondered a lot of things while we walked inside the massive place.

Once inside, I looked around to see the layout complete with a set of furniture for multiple uses:

There were several horseshoe shaped tables hugging along the walls with a large mirror in front of a single seat at each of them; make up tables no doubt.

Dressing booths complete with individual curtains for patrons to have privacy to try on dress wear and so on (even though these animals are naked to begin with).

A register counter off to one side of the building where the fashionista sits during opening hours.

Mannequins of ponies, some dressed some not, are arranged throughout the boutique displaying various designs available. Basic, metal frame clothing racks stood around with other sets of clothing hung on their hangers.

Then there was a curtain closed in front of something, which Rarity walked towards.

Again, like the outside of the place, the shades of lavenders gave the calming sense when standing inside here. I can only guess she had an eye for putting the customer first in terms in making them comfortable with not only accessibility to a little bit of everything but a chance to feel at home.

Taking a glance at one of my own feet, “So, You don’t mind me being barefoot do ya?” I asked noting how well kept the place is; the last thing I want is to leave footprints on the polished floor or just treading dirt everywhere.

“Of course not darling,” she replied approaching the curtain that plotted out the stairs to the second floor; “It’s just dirt, nothing I can’t sweep away before opening up.”

With a shrug I walked further into the boutique to catch up with Rarity. As the obvious would expect: I saw stairs as she pulled the curtains back with her magic. Going up!

Upon entering the apartment, one could confuse it for a smaller dressing room, but little by little I could tell it was her place. The living room, the door to her bedroom (which she shut quickly probably from the glimpse of how messy it was), the kitchen adjacent to the living room by a swing door. Pretty much reminiscent of Twilight’s place, just more toned and polished like the rest of the boutique.

A random thought crossed my mind pondering on how trusting these girls are, so far, have been by just letting this strange creature enter their homes. Kinda like how Link can just barge into any house or room to just break, take and steal whatever he wants/needs before just walking out of the place. Of course, here I would not be able to get away with that. Mainly thanks to the fact (again) a unicorn has allowed me entry into her home.

As She closed the door to her apartment, I was hesitant to take a seat on the very clean furniture; Kinda like being a homeless man in a rich bastard’s house one touch on anything and the army of maids would clean and sanitize the ever living crap out of it. Very, very out of place here.

She ventured towards the kitchen while I stood out like a survival horror character in the living room. She held the door open, looking back at me.

“Did you want something?”

“Water?” almost forgotten about my cotton mouth.

“Sure, but oh please, have a seat, you look like a colt visiting the parents for the first time.”

What did she say?

“Pardon?”

“You can sit darling, I won’t be offended, in fact, Apple jack and the rest tend to tread more dirt and dust into my shop (and home) more than you think. Not that I am making offense against the farmer girl or anypony just stating a point.”

“Well, true, but I don’t think I would feel right just sitting in one of these nice clean-”

“Ugh, sit boy!” she rolled her eyes followed by a seemingly well timed yank of her magic on my trousers, plopping my ass into one of the victorian style chairs in the living room.

It didn’t take her long to return with a cup of water and floated it to me with her magic in which I took it out of the air. I nodded a thanks before taking a sip and-holy wow, how come this tastes like it was poured right out of a glacier!? Must be an awesome well underground.

That or I am just recovering from my coma and any water would be heaven right now.

“Very well then, While you sit and relax I’ll have to, um, get my room set up, kinda did not expect you to wake up today.”

“Nor did you think about it in the first place encase you invited me or anyone else over.” I commented pointing at her with that point. She again, rolled her eyes.

“True that Mister Revere,” She flicked her tail into my direction, “and It is just impolite to just let others into your private work space when it is cluttered as so.”

“Wait how did you-”

“You told me remember.”

Oh right, I introduced my full name to those six ponies as well-ah details, details...

As I finished, more like knocked back the pint glass of icey liquid of life; I could hear the mare moving a few objects in her room. Wonder what would cause such a clean, organized mare of fashion have such a cluttered bedroom? Only a few moments would explain.

“There!” she emerged from her room, “Since I have to open soon, we’ll have to utilize this room to produce your first set of threads.” I watched her come out before getting up answering her nod towards her room.

“And you don’t want to mess up the work space down stairs, I get it.”

“Exactly Mister Rever-”

“Jeff.”

“Jeff, Sorry; this shouldn’t take too long, just need to start with the proper measurements as we talked about.” she closed the door behind us. Let us see how well this mare can make human clothing.

“Ohgoshohgoshohgosh!” I panicked as I bolted across town.

Not to long ago, I had just ran from Jeff’s place after discovering that no pony was there! NO PONY! The first one to give watch over the whooman this morning was Rarity. Oh please, don’t tell me she forgotten or something! I know she wouldn’t! I just know she wouldn’t!

Also, I hope no pony had taken the whooman for whatever crazy reason they had in mind, or i had bubbling in my mind. Kidnapping, Ritual possession, sleep walking! Many other possibilities ran through my brain while also noting that I need to not stay up with Twilight so much.

“Hey, watch it dragon!”

“Pardon me, excuse me, Sorry, important business!” I weaved, dodged and ducked through the building crowd of ponies as I cleared through the marketplace. Sweet celestia, I have not ran this much since-

What felt like a wall, I ran into somepony that cause me to bounce back onto the ground.

“Watch it boy!” snapped a dark teal unicorn as I sprang back up.

“Yah okay little tyke?” a peach colored mare looked at me worriedly as she and her three other friends loosely circled around me, mainly to see if I was okay I thought.

“Where’s the fire?” chuckled her male twin.

“N-no fire guys, just in a hurry,” I quickly reply, “I-I need to got check on somepony.” I politely nudged my way through them, “excuse me.”

“Now hold on a minute boy.” the snappy unicorn stood in front of me. I could only look up at him with a mix of nervousness and anxiety. He towered over me, he was clad in leather armor with a cloak draped over his back. Aside from his travel gear, a medium sized, funky looking pouch that hung just over his right shoulder attached to an equally confusing looking strap with small loop holes stitched across most of the strap’s surface, some had metal objects stuck in them.

It didn’t take me long to notice that the rest of his group were dressed in such a matter to.

Before the mad unicorn could get another word, the blue coated, earth mare came up beside him to place a hoof on his shoulder.

“Jagged, dear,” Her accented voice pierced his attitude like scissors through paper, “I do believe the lad was in a wee bit of a hurry.” The unicorn grunted his annoyance but moved out of the way. Those icy Blue eyes seem to bore holes into me as I inched my way passed them.

“Run along deary, Do pardon the delay!” She called after me as I regained my speed.

“Thaaank youuuu!” would echo over my shoulder as I feel their eyes watch me put dirt between me and those strangers.

With that out of the way, the town slowly ended and the former town park

With the tip of the boutique barely in view over the treetops I kept up my pace.

With eyes shut to concentrate; my chest huffed hard to keep my legs running, I couldn’t help but be filled with worry and dread. Those strangers didn’t help any either, as far as I am concerned, they came from Canterlot on behalf of the princess to look into the creatur-

I ran into something only this time it wasn’t a living wall, it was a pair of legs.
“Son of a-!” I heard as I tumbled to the ground again.

“Oh great, what no-” I opened my eyes to look up at what I thought was a ghost.

Seriously, his skin was more white than that funky pink color. Wait…

“J-Jeff?” I watched as the whooman slowly stood back up brushing off the dust from what must be new clothes. New clothes?

“Holy shit little guy, you should open your eyes when running.” I heard his voice spoke from his pale face.

This can’t be real, how is he….awake?

“Jeff, how are you-”

“Awake?” He simply shrugged, “eh, I just woke up this morning, Rarity was the first to greet me and obviously brought me here.”

“Well that is obvious, but, where is she?”

“After fitting me into these, she pretty much kicked me out, so she can open her shop.”

I backed up to take a look at him;

He was dressed in even weirder clothing this time around:

The green thing he called a jacket was the only thing to stay the same from the last time I saw him, with the exception of the thin gold threading and slight discoloration of Rarity’s repair work.

Underneath it was a simple cloth that I would assume was called a shirt.

Then his legs were clad in a pale brown material I think were called pants. I mean, I have heard of clothing before, but never on a whooman, human, whatever.

His feet were again covered in what looks like a darker brown set of, shoes?

The bandage on his head had been recently changed, I know I’ve watched it done. With the exception of both of his eyes behind left uncovered. A slight red mark split over his left eyebrow. Must of been one of the cuts on his face that healed up only leaving a faint white mark where it was.

His face was still pale, probably from the lack of, well everything. He had been out for a week, or so…

“That’s, That’s how she is.” I shrugged, still partially catching my breath, “On and off the past couple of days, she has been opening her shop late, so with you awake she can continue at her normal hours.”

“Huh, so my tiny coma really caused a stir didn’t it?”
“I wouldn’t know really, She was the only one out of all the girls that still stayed on top of her real job.” I saw Jeff look at me puzzled while I explained, “So, again, you’re back, some things can go back to normal; or at least I would think so.”
“Real job?” was his only question.
“Oh yeah, she is also-” I cleared my throat, using the pause for effect aaaand, “Thee proud owner of the Element of Generosity!” I boasted with up stretch arms as if emphasizing some imaginary banner above me.

However, I think I didn’t achieve the effect I wanted as Jeff looked at me even more confused.

“The hell are you talking about?” He asked, “I’ve heard about the mentioning of the elements before my black out, but…”

“Yyyou don’t know what they really are do ya?”

“Nnnope.”
Darn it!

“Anyways, I think we should head to Twilight’s, which is where I was headed before I crashed into you.” he broke the awkward moment before walking around me.

“Uhh, I don’t think she is up yet.” I tapped my chin thoughtfully while the whooman stopped to look back at me.

“Really? And it’s like, what, almost half past nine by now?”

“I don’t know, do I look like I wear a watch Jeff?”

“Not really, but ya should consider getting one. Sooo now what?”

“Normally, since this is kinda like most mornings after a late night of her dabbling over books of magic or other random research, I normally try to start her late day off with a decent breakfast.” I recall as we both started walking back towards town.

I almost forgotten about the strangers that I ran into earlier too, I think I should take a different way back. Maybe that one walkway to take us past that ink and sofa store. Either way, I kept getting a feeling that I should keep Jeff away from those ponies for the time being.

“Maybe I can help you with that,” He offered, “It’ll be kinda like a surprise for her since the last time she must’ve seen me was sound asleep in my own bed across town.”

“True, and she did took you out with a weak blast spell too.”

“Riight, that too…”

We walked and talked as we drew into town more, the town was definitely coming to life for the day.

Last night was rough like nights before. I don’t think I even remember falling asleep either. Ugh, I try my best to stay away, pouring over book after book trying to figure out what had happened to Jeff days ago.

I mean, sure, it was determined that he had a flashback of sorts but the resulting panic attack and the following coma was something else that even stumped Doctor Horse when I explained the situation (when he came by Jeff’s place a day later). Nothing much else came out of it after that. I have sent word of this strange situation to the Canterlot Hospital and still have not gotten a single reply.

I have sent my weekly friendship report to Princess Celestia. Among the usual information, I mentioned jeff, currently labeled as a good ‘friend’, who suffers from a severe medical condition who recently fell into a coma from unknown causes with me and the girls watching over them around the clock to ensure they are safe and sound while they recover.

Not very often does she send a reply however, later that same day, she did:

My dearest student,

I understand your concern over your friend’s condition; You and your friends are not the only ones who is aware of this matter. My sister has met this ‘friend’ of yours in the only dream he consciously had before fading. We can not intervene directly as it was discussed before but we can provide information on whatever we may find.

In the meantime, dare not stray from your daily activities yet do not forget your friend.
Maintain the balance and one day we shall get to the bottom of this.

Sincerely, Celestia

I have no idea what any of that really meant to me, but it did tell me that I was getting help from the sisters themselves on this situation. However, that was the only time they have sent me anything…

I couldn’t wait, i just kept moving foward, looking for at least an explanation behind this strange situation that is happening to Jeff. Yet, I couldn’t find anything, nothing sounds anything close to what is going on with him.

After visiting Zecora the same day Jeff fell unconscious, she came to check on him twice so far; however, both times she couldn’t stay long for there was a very strange aura about him, yet he can’t be of anything evil. RIght?

I have searched him by using various detection spells but yet nothing. Could it be something other than magic or could it be some sort of magic that I have yet to discover? Either way I couldn’t let myself stop for any reason at all! I was determined! I was, I was... buck i’m stiff...Too tired to even shift an inch…I think?

Even sleep was just a black curtain drop to take an intermission from the constant research. Also- wha- what is that smell?

An eye slowly opened to the blurry pages of one of the books that apparently fell on my face when I have nodded off. Teaches me for reading on my back. Removing it-oh bad idea! The sunlight seeping through the curtains of my bedroom seemed too bright to even look at the ceiling. The sting of the light cause a quick clumsy roll onto my side and then-oh floor!

“Owww…” eyes started to blink off beat of each other, trying to moistening them as they were dry as paper; as my eyes reunited, I blinked once more before squinting around my cluttered room. Slowing standing up, I stretched the sleep deprivation from my legs, then back before looking to the door. The smell was that of fresh cooking and, and-”Coffeee…” my dry throat groaned as I hobbled towards the door.

The trip between bedroom to the middle of my living room was such a chore but the odor of breakfast was too strong for my body to resist. I, must, COFFEE! As I approach the swing door to the kitchen however:

“Whoa, the heck is this?!” I hear a familiar voice exclaim followed by the faint sound of a cupboard door shut.

“That, would be twilight’s mug.” I hear spike explain.

“Jesus, She drinks this much?”

“Yup, There are two others of different sizes, but that one is reserved for bad mornings.”

“Well, okay, I think I’ll have to add more grains after filling this.”

Blinking in puzzlement, I ponder who voice that really is. What is this sleep deprivation I thought about? I push my way into the kitchen, sadly, when I came into the kitchen. I only saw spike. Who froze in step carrying a tray of an apparently well made breakfast complete with a stack of wheatcakes, apple slices, syrup in a mini creamer pitcher and the utensils along with a complementary daisy.

Never mind the food for the moment, how in starswirl’s beard did spike get this made so well? Normally I would saving his hide from burning the golden oak down.

“Uh, Good morning Twilight!” Spike quickly greeted me before turning around to deftly step onto a stool to place the tray onto the nearby table. I couldn’t believe he made that, no way, no how he could-
“Coffee.”
“RIght here Twi-” Before I let the voice finish, my horn glowed and my favorite massive mug floated to me, not spilling a single drop. I didn’t even have to look to know where it was.

The mug was a solid white chunk of ceramic carved into a sixty-four ounce coffee mug with the acronym E.M.O.G printed on it which means:

As I took a sip, I was taken aghast by the burst of flavor as the coffee was, was…

“Well, Good morning to you too Twilight.” I hear that voice again, I finally took a look at Jeff standing with arms folded shaking his head with a smile on his pale face.

“Oh, sorry, good morning Jeff.” I closed my eyes to take another grand sip before, they snapped back open followed by a second look that could've given me whiplash.

“Jeff?!” The magic vaporised from around the mug. I heard spike’s talons clink against the mug’s durable surface as the little dragon caught the EMOG

“GOT IT!”

Here I am, Standing dumbstruck, staring at what I swear is a ghost of a human, leaning against the counter near my coffee pot, staring back at me. He then stood upright and took a few steps towards me. I was focused on him, his clothes were different, probably Rarity’s hoof work; his beat up jacket was off, must've been set down somewhere else. Eyes drifted up to his face which looked slightly thin from the week or so of his coma. Then, I met his blue eyes with mine; his were sunken in but still open. For once they were open!

“I think your jaw came unhinged.” I felt with a hoof before gently pushing my own jaw shut before slowly looking back at spike for answers.

“How did-”
“He woke up and Rarity took him to her boutique for the new duds you see on him, then I ran into him, (Literally) and now I brought him back here to-” he barely got another syllable out as I dashed at Jeff with a mix of everything feelings: shock, happiness and whatever else i can’t think of right now.

I then found myself wrapping my hooves around him, I couldn’t think I just embrace him happily!

I was almost tackled by the purple blur of the shocked unicorn but I surprised myself more with a quick shift with my feet to brace for the glomp. My arms froze open as her little body clung onto me, her chin resting on my shoulder. I looked down at spike who only grinned at how successful his planned surprised worked. I didn’t quite work how we both planned on, but it still worked nonetheless.

After a few seconds I slowly wrapped my arms around her, bringing the hug full circle.

“You finally woke up!” she said with a crack in her voice to which I’m going to politely guess that is resulting from being up all night; “Thank Celestia!” was that a tear against my neck?

She pulled away slowly as she looked at me with a smile of relief. I can see her eyes water up, a few tears roll freely down her cheeks, yep, she was trying not to cry happy tears.

“I-uh-I-I don’t know what to say, I-I can’t believe it.”

“Well, believe it little miss, because here I stand.”

“H-How, When, you-” I raised an index finger to her to which she stopped talking for the moment.

“How about we start slow, over breakfast perhaps?”

“Did, Did you make this?” she nodded to the meal I did prepare for her.

“He sure did!” Spike boasted, adding to the conversation. I watched the little guy place that massive mug near her meal before hopping back down from the table.

“Apparently, he still remembers how to make food from scratch like he did camping.”

“W-Well, I didn’t say I forgotten, just meant that I haven’t done it in a while now.”

“Sssure, says the one who almost burned his, ‘warm, up’ wheatcake.” He put in air quotes before heading over to the serving platter, I found to put the batch of pancakes on, to help himself. If It weren’t for the emotional mare, who turned to go to her seat at the table, I would of showed the little brat what a dirty bird was!

“But, I always do that when I make something like that!”
“Uh-huh…”
she giggled at us before taking swig off that EMOG of hers.

When we were all seated and began digging into chow, I started off by telling Twilight that I didn’t quite know what exactly she would of liked, so I just winged it with what she sees on her plate and tray.

She thanked me and explained that it was just perfect because she wasn’t a big fan of large meals anyways; Which was a relief for that I almost did just that. After she had composed herself as well nursing that hulk mug, she started telling me how she spent the entire time that I was out to solve what madness stricken me down but was so far, unsuccessful.

“Regardless Jeff, I am just so glad that you came out of it, I was fearing the worst last night before I got lost in my research and-by goddess how is this so delicious?!”

“A couple dabs of vanilla extract to sweeten the flavor.” I shrugged, “I didn’t want to add anything more to blunt the strong wheaty flavor without ruining the batch, sooo, yeah.” she then paused to think while chewing another bite.

“I have to remember this, spike, remind me to add that to the recipe book later.” the levitating fork pointed at him

“Way ahead of you know that Twi.”

I then started the topic about what I can remember and the dream-thing I had before slowly pulling out of that limbo state of body. I recall how I met Luna, Mister Oily; who, I did note, tried to kill me the entire time I was in that dream. Jumping the canyon some how, then finding the house before Luna gently knocked me out.

“So you’ve met Princess Luna?” She looked at me with disbelief at first.

“Yeah, she was surprisingly calm about the whole thing while I was drenched in blood, stepping on squishy brass all the while running from that, that thing trying to get me.”

“Eessh, even I wouldn’t be able to handle just the blood part at all;” she grimaced, “I just find it interesting that neither of the sisters have told me about this, I guess they (like always) left it up for me to discover on my own.”

“Like as if they knew I would wake eventually,” I theorized along with her, frekin’ ESP…

“I’ve known Celestia for most of my life,” Twilight sipped her massive mug, “And I’m still learning more about her every day, even more so since Spike and I have moved here.”

“Really, Soo, that kinda leads to what I have to ask.”

“That is?”

“Who the heck are they? I mean, yeah they are princesses of this land and what not but-”

“What are they is what you mean?”

“Yeeah…”

Taking a deep breath, she took a moment to think then probably started on what mustof been summarized info of them.

“So, Celestia and Luna are the Alicorn sisters, sole rulers of the kingdom of Equestria,” she began, “They have literally been around for years, have watched their kingdom rise from their rough beginnings to what you see it today.”
“Really? That makes them old by, some thirty years or so?” I shrugged the guess.
“Ha, try centuries Jeff.”
They are how old?!
“Damn, so they must've been around since, ever?”

“There is little information determining that the sisters have been here since the beginning of this world.” She paused to finish her plate, which wasn’t much at this point.

After dabbing her face with a napkin, Spike, who also had quickly finished his plate a little bit ago; came around to collect the plates from both me and Twilight. Leaving both of us to my history lesson and our coffee. Sadly, I only sat there in a moment of confusion realizing something.

“So, I had been helped by an Immortal that has the power to travel through a person’s dreams, that has also been in charge of this land for some years. Thaat, has also been around since the beginning of time itself.”

“More or less, yes, but Luna has been banished for a thousand years because she became her nightmare self. Nightmare Moon.”

“And she was like that because…?”

“Her night wasn’t being appreciated unlike her sister’s day; so she tried to take over by plunging the world in an endless night.”

Now my head was starting to rock on this flow of info.

“Wait, so, how is she back and-”

“-about half a year ago, she made her return as Nightmare Moon, to try to take over the world again.”

“That brings to you and your friends that-”

“Made her Luna again and-” as she continued to talk to me my mind became numb to the twist-n-turns of how the topic went from learning who and what Luna was to how Twilight raised Spike from a hatchling.

Before long my face met the tabletop with a thud.

“You okay?”

“Yeah...just, let my brain catch up.” more like let me but the fire out in my skull before it explodes from a processor failure.

“Eh-heh, I’m sorry, sometimes I tend to ramble when somepony asks questions.” She ran a hoof through her mane a little flustered with embarrassment.

“No worries, I just didn’t expect to be on the receiving end of a knowledge vomit.” she chuckled.

“Anyways, I think we need to get down to business.”
“Uhm, What do you mean?”
“Well, After you went under, I consulted with everypony I can think of that would know anything about your condition.”

At least she has described me as a living being instead of a number like the quacks at the hospital would of. I wonder how far she went to learn anything about what has and is happening to me. I could only ponder on when an episode would strike again. On the other hand one can only just brave it and not think about it. If Twilight has found anyway to prevent me from falling into another fear-filled-dreamland.

“Even sent letters to the Veterans Center in Canterlot for any advice but so far, no real reply other than the letter stating that they don’t know what they can do about your condition not without bringing you there in pony.”

“But, once they see me as a human, they might turn me away huh?”

“Well, there has been non-pony patients to come through their doors before, but-”

“A human?”

“Riiight…” She frowned, “And no pony knows the truth behind the creature of the everfree forest.” She glanced away to think before she tipped her huge mug back to finish it off. I could only ponder on what she means by the-

“The Creature of the Everfree Forest?” I looked confusingly at her, “You saying there has been word going around about...me?” I point to myself I suddenly felt worry build.

How far did word of me go?

What do they know of me?

WHO TOLD WHO?!

“Do not worry though, so far most are having trouble believing the stories from the hospital staff.”

“What kind of story is being told of me?”

“Now hold on, no need to really worry about anything yet Jeff.” She got up from her chair and proceeded towards the living room. I looked at what was left on the table, wondering about maybe I should help clean up.

“Don’t worry Jeff,” Spike climbed up my seat to clean my side of the table, “I got this, when she takes off like that, you better follow or you WILL be left behind.”

Nevermind, little dragon boy has a talon on this.

“Jeff, you coming?” I hear from beyond the swinging door before it came to still.

“Yeah, Yeah, be right there.” I grabbed my coat and out the kitchen door we went

Glowing Bad

I kept my eyes forward as we crossed through town, Ponies were everywhere and all eyes were tracking me like a guided missile. Either with curiosity, fear or resentment, they watched us walk through the busy streets. Even when the few pegasus residents of this town flew overhead, I felt eyes on me from everywhere.

All the while, Twilight was carrying on like it was any other day, never mind that her charge was being looked on as an alien from the moon.

“Anyway we could take the side streets, or exit town without running into most of people-I mean, ponies of this town next time?” I could still feel eyes upon me even after leaving the last crowd behind. It wasn’t till we turned a right on another path; we did pass a crossroad sign and I lacked the thought to stop and look at which way we are going.

More or less, where are we going?

“Oh, don’t worry about anypony here in this town.” Twilight, almost-too-cheerfully, replied, completely dodging my question of course!

“They have heard of the creature in their town, but not a single one have seen it-”

“Till now…” I would only grumble because it wouldn’t be nice to straight up freak out some more over being discovered.

“Oh come now,” she gently nudged into me reassuringly, “The girls and I have made it so that anypony, either of our own kind or from countries abroad, we would only welcome them here as a friend and guest to our town!”

Eesh, you would make a good herald for town hall.
“Right, I guess you’re right Twilight, I guess I’m still fearing that what happened to me at the hospital would be just the same on the outside.”

“Riight, still think they should really review how they handled your-”

“-stay there?”

“Yeah…” she frowned faintly

“And besides, it should be me that needs to go over there to set things right.”

Dear god, I haven’t been in this world long and I already sound like them, guess their positive outlook on things has taken hold. I honestly don’t really want to go back there, again, to simply say something along the lines of:
’oh hey hospital ponies, sorry for acting like a shell shocked psycho a few weeks ago, no hard feelings right?’
That would go as well as meeting the president while wearing a toy bomb vest…

I looked back to see the town drop farther away into the distance and the forest ahead of us getting closer. Why does it look familiar? I hope it isn’t-

“Where are we going again?” I asked looking at Twilight who seemed to of snapped out of a thought-filled trance like I did.

“Huh? Oh, we are heading to a friend of mine, Zecora, she lives just near the thick of the Everfree Forest.”

Oh, oh no wonder the forest that is drawing closer looks familiar!

“Oh, Oh really?”

“Yeah and-” she paused and snapped a look at me, her face lit up with sudden shock, “-Oh blast it all, I had totally forgotten!” she stopped in her tracks, she glanced back at the Everfree once more before looking back.

“Th-This should’ve been something that could've waited till-” Raising a hand to her, she fell quiet abruptly. I know what she was trying to do, she was being quickly considerate that it wasn’t long ago that I crawled out of there.

“Twilight, It’s okay, It hasn’t been that long sure, but If you do know someone close to it, then there is someone that knows how to deal with what is wrong with me.”

Then again, if an Alicorn goddess of the night couldn’t just clapped her hooves and banish whatever the hell that thing was out of my dreamspace. Then, I can honestly say that there is probably no chance of curing me of this; but ah, hell, might as well give a shot anyway right?

She nodded at my words before turning back to walking towards the forest, “You are correct Jeff, that is why we are headed for Zecora’s place.” she was hesitant at first but her resolve returned then turned to continue walking towards the forest. I can tell this isn’t going to be an easy-going kind of day. Nodding at what we talked about I followed her onward.

As the first edges of the forest’s canopy came over head, I gazed at how different the trees here are compared to the trees around and near town (not to mention the park Rarity’s place sits in). Those trees, you can tell they have been taken care of. Trimmed and kept, kinda like domesticated plant life that is watched over by someone/pony while still giving them their space to grow naturally.

While here, even at the far edges of the everfree, These trees look like back home in Oregon: Wild, self-treating, and flush with a shade of life of their own. Unlike around here, outside, the underbrush of the Everfree are a messy collage of broken limbs, loose leaves, dead shrubs and broken chunks of bark that blend with the ground, creating natural mulch to provide nutrients for the trees, bushes, shrubs and everything else inbetween.

Yet, I don’t even want to get started on the wildlife that dwell in these woods, for I have already experienced it and I have yet to see any kind of wildlife outside the everfree, aside from birds that I can hear but not see.
Soaking in the dangerous but familiar forest landscape, the only sound was the sound of my boot steps and Twilight’s hooves coming down on the cluttered, ill-kept trail, crunching leaves and twigs as we moved on.

It didn’t take long for it to get dark because of the dense of the trees. It was also not long when I felt something I wish I had forgotten; the feeling of eyes upon me, not ponies either. It was something that would more than likely be forever burned into my senses: The trees, plants, everything else gave me the feeling like they were all watching me as well. Not with timid-curiosity, but with that of angry hunger.

As if they remembered me and they were not done with me but I got out before they-

“Jeff?”
“Huh?” I snapped out of it right as a cheek met a thick branch, hanging right in the path way; It stung my brain back into reality with a sharp jab. Stopping, I checked to see if the stupid branch had cut me. Nope, just a nice scuff that’ll resonate for a while.

“OH, sorry, You just looked like you were off in the clouds for a minute there,”
“Guess I was.”
“Theen, you didn’t really hear what I was saying did you?”
“Nope, guess not, sorry for that.”

Twilight looked at me for a concerned moment with before continuing, “Why is it you run into something when you space off like that?”

“Beats me,” I shrug, “Can’t really say but, Coming even this far into this forest had a hand in it I guess.”

Walking along, I was able to catch up to her. It was getting darker by the second. I started to fish into my new trousers for that flashlight when she stopped again to glance at me.
“What are you looking for?”
“A flashlight or something, its getting dark in here.”
“Hold on, I got this.” she closed her eyes to concentrate. As she reopened them, her horn glowed with a light at the tip. It wasn’t blinding but it illuminated a purplish light about a good ten, twenty or so feet around us.

“There, carry on!”

Unicorns; huh, never thought that they would make good living flashlights…

Our trekking to this place brought us deeper into the woods, the deeper the darker apparently. As well the most despised thing I remember about this forest is the dull, unnerving silence. I wasn’t the best feeling in the world, at some point the brush shook somewhere near by and we both stopped to face the direction.

“Shit.”

“What? Who’s there!”

We both seemed to of held our breath for a minute or two before relaxing, well, at least she must’ve.

“It’s nothing, I hope.”

“You sure?” I kept my gaze in that direction, ready to dash at a moment’s notice, I maybe wearing new clothes but I still got my- wait…

“Jeff? Why are you holding your...hand like that?”

“Do what?” I snapped out of it and looked down at my right hand and It was hovering over where I had worn my holster long ago, where my High Point once hugged my hip. To have it again! I suddenly never felt so naked in my life ever since I lost my guns to this god forsaken place! However, I shouldn’t be like this, I don’t want to worry her anymore than I had so far.

“Sorry, habit I guess.” I let my hand rest at my side before looking at A concerned Twilight.

“You really had it rough in here, didn’t you?” she asked with a glint of sympathy in both her voice and face. I would be lying if I said I didn’t mind you, It was more than hell on earth if you can put it one way. Here, I would only determined that I do not want to be in here any longer than I need to.

“Are we close yet?” I asked, changing the topic, I didn’t want to talk about this place while inside it! The question itself did the trick in making Twilight look around us, she then started to look worried.

“This isn’t good, now that you mention it, we should be looking right at her hut by now.” She quickly looked into every direction probably hoping to find a pathway or something. I could only feel the worry starting to take a hold of me. I battled the thought of being stuck in this forest again as this time I have a local that can drag me out of it if it gets to bad in here.

However, that look of uncertainty didn’t make me feel any better.

“So, we’re lost aren’t we?” I asked flatly.

“Nooo, we should be close to Zecora’s right now.” she looked back at me confused or maybe flustered by the situation. I couldn’t tell, the light from her horn kinda distorted her face. I looked around again hoping to find any kind of trail marking or something to help her out.

Nope, nothing.

I could only stand there like a lump while Twilight started rambling on how it can’t be impossible for anypony to get lost so near the forest’s edge as well hoping to come up with some kind of direction to- what was that?

“DId you hear something?” I asked her.
“Hold on, and-” I hear the noise again, sounded like the brush shuttered somewhere.
“SHH! I heard it again.” she finally went quiet for a moment to look at me in puzzlement, then another noise off to the side somewhere caused her ears to twitch towards the sound. She looked.
“Jeff, I don’t think that- AHHH!” something jumped out of the brush in a snarling blur of dark gray as she reared up in surprise. another shot out from my left that damn near tripped me as it caught the side of a leg.

“Shit!” I spun around to not catch the blur right away. Then they slowed down to reveal themselves.

Wolves, regular wolves; Judging from their size, Timber wolves. Wolves, always fucking wolves in dark forests like the Everfree. There wasn’t just two of them either, just a minute later three more of these dogs came stalking through underbrush. Each of them ravenous and growling at us.

We saw them as threats, they saw us a food; screw that noise! Sadly, being without a weapon of all the times! I could only back up towards Twilight as she faced the three that faced her while I stared down the other two.

“Well, shit, now what?”

“I don’t know, normally these wolves would be near Fluttershy’s house, not sure what they are doing here and watch your mout-” one of them lunged forward with a snap of it’s jaw. She lifted a fore hoof before stomping it back down at it.

“I think my mouth is the least of your worries at the moment.”

“You think?!”

“No, just guessing here sweetheart. Any ideas by the-” I wasn’t paying attention when something leapt at me.
I felt maybe all of the wolf’s eighty or so pounds of body as it tackled me to the ground.

I held up a arm as it’s jaw clamped down on my sleeve. Like a trained german shepherd, It yanked and shook its head to drag me as well possibly try to break my arm. I could feel teeth trying to dig through the fabric of my jacket. Why, oh why does this madness happen to me?

I pulled with all my muscle against the hungry, four-legged attacker but it wasn’t working not one bit. I could feel myself sliding across the dirt when I herd the ground shift near my head.
“DUCK!” I glanced up before snapping my head to the ground as I saw a purple leg shoot a back hoof that connected against the wolf. It let go, taking a chunk of my jacket with it though.

It landed back into the brush as I scrambled back to my feet. Man I feel useless without something to at least swing at these muts.

Twilight had a struggle on her own when the trio of wolves started encircling her but she backed up (nearly against me mind you) and she raised her head, “Time to go you pesky wolves!” her horn glowed a brighter tone before she shot what looked like a magic missile from her horn. It missed but it was enough for them to back up and scatter away from her, unlike what she demanded, they didn’t move at all.
“Or not…”

I on the other hand had no current method of killing or shooing these dogs away from me. Another wolf lunged forward to nip at me but I stepped back to kick at it. No hits on either side there.

“Go home dogs!” calling out to them, which of course did nothing but just made me sound more pitfiully helpless.

These wolves reformed their pack and encircled us, these wolves really acted differently than the normal wolves I’ve known about, unlike those wooden wolves weeks ago. We could only ponder on when these wolves were going to move in for the kill. However, I heard something else somewhere in the brush. Great something bigger is headed this way.

Then I heard what sounded like someone calling out in another language, I heard a quick crash in the brush, hear a grunt then something came hurling out from darkness then heard glass crashing into the ground close to us. In the second it hit the ground I looked at what it was before being blinded by a bright flash of light.

The wolves yelped and whined from the surprise, then another bottle came crashing down, making an ear ringing bang that made the wolves coward away from us then something or someone came bursting from the brush off to our right.

It was another pony, or at least I could tell from the four legs and head hidden under a cloak. Whoever this was, came running into our clearing ramming into one of the wolves at full gallop before coming a sliding stop. The wolves turned their attention from us to their new prey.

Shouting something else in that language, she sounded african in my mind, before twilight tugged at my damaged jacket to make me step back with her. When we got out of the way, the newcomer shot a powerful kick into a wolf sending it back into the brush, it yelped as it vanished from view. The others started to attack at once; when one of them leapt at her, she dropped low but her hood was caught by a paw in the process. knocking it off her head, it revealed a black-n-white striped head complete with a short black mohawk. Wait, black and white pony?

Is she a zebra?!

Watching this Zebra looking coolly at the rest of the wolves, she rolled her shoulders to bring around a staff from behind her back before taking a stance to grip the staff;

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Zebra took a spread leg stance to stand completely on two hooves as she took the staff in her fore hooves. Like a martial artist, she twirled the staff till she held it with one hoof, gesturing to the wolves with the other, beckoning the animals to test her might.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

When she stood, the wolves encircled her before two of them attacked. One went low at to snap at her back hooves while the other ran up to her side to jump at her. She responded with fluidy: taking the staff, she swung wide at the jumping wolf then redirected a jab at the other. Clacking one on the side then hitting the other on the muzzle.

One wolf retreated the other wobbled from the stun. The remaining wolves ganged up on her but she was faster than them. With more fluid motion of her staff, she smacked one across the flank, jabbed a second in the chest, then smashed one into the ground with a well placed strike on the head.

When the dust settled, she remained on her two hooves while two wolves laid unconscious the rest whimpered in retreat. She then slid the staff into the scabbard across her back before returning back onto all fours.

She took one look at us both shaking her head but still held a smile belonging to a parent who just saved her kids from a surprised danger.

“Marafiki zangu, mimi kuona kwamba, wamepoteza njia yako.” She spoke to us with a polite but mocking chuckle. Twilight frowned in flustered Embarrassment. She must've been trying to do this kind of thing on her own, not sure why, it would of been smart to have sent a note ahead or something now thinking about it.

“Zecora,” she sighed as she approached the ass-kicking Zebra.

“You know I’m still learning your country’s language.”

“So, this is Zecora,” I thought quietly looking noting that now I can add Zebra’s to the list of sentient beings in this world.

“Be that is Twilight,” the Zebra greeted the Unicorn with a friendly hug at last before the Zecora turned towards where she had emerged from,

“Yet, strayed from the path to safety you have,” She mused, “And future advice, stay close to the forest edge would be more suffice.”

“Huh?” I was lost by the jumble of words she just spoke and I thought me speaking engwish was bad.

“She means, we shouldn’t of followed this path so deep into the forest.” Twilight translated with surprising ease, then again, I wouldn’t know how long she had to listen to Zecora talk like this.

“And, I think you’re right, next time I’ll just send a letter in advance.”

“All is fair, yet avoid these ever changing woods for any who dare shall be bait for what hides inside, as any will only be suffocated by the new darkness that resides.”

‘New darkness’? I doubt there isn’t anything new in there other than poor little me crawling out of there like an injured bettel. I looked between Zecora and Twilight before glancing off into the surrounding woods. I don’t think when she means darkness as an obvious observation of how dark it is. Probably something else she is talking about.

“You’re right,” Twilight finally spoke after some moments of deep thought, having known her for this long (which hasn't been long mind you), that she is one of those deep thinker types. I can only wonder why she would be anyone-anypony special to this community aside from the elements thing she and the other girls have mentioned to me.

“I wouldn’t know anything on this new development either, but, I would like to put out one major fire before tending to another so to speak.”

Zecora Instantly looked at me, it wasn’t a look of scorn but one of stoic curiosity, “I see twilight; could this be the blundering creature of thunder?” she asked. It was a little dark aside from Twilight’s horn, I could feel the eyes look me up and down as if determining if i’m a potential threat or something else.

“A creature of such strange thunder, yet, it does not seem to have anyway to make it?”

“Pardon me but what thunder are you talking about?”

“Yeah, what are you talking about Zecora?”

She looked like she was about to say something when she paused to look around.

“As bleak as this place could be, we shall return to my home so we may speak in peace.”

“You are right, let’s get going before something else shows up.”

“Agreed.”

We arrived at Zecora’s Hut within minutes in comparision of getting lost before hoof. While on the way, I took note of how much the edge of the Everfree has indeed changed, ever since Jeff had appeared the forest has been acting strange.

Not sure if he and the forest are related in the change but I have read tomes that had explained that the Everfree forest has gone through rare but vicious spurts of changes. Such as the trees would, more or less mutate from one breed into different breeds or the wildlife would make sudden massive migrations from the forest and towards a different one. However, those migrations would be violent and “run” over anypony that would be in it’s way.

A shiver ran down my back as the memory of Father telling me a story of one such migration, that ended in a battle between wild animals and two of Equestria’s Legions.

Let’s just say that Ponyville had to be rebuilt and lives were lost that day.

Even Zecora had changed, but her tribal home hasn’t changed a bit, aside from a few new weapons sitting on wall pegs. As well a few new masks hanging everywhere of various new paint patterns.

Especially the one above the front door before going inside. With deep red dual strips going down both sides over the eyes and down the cheeks. Boar tusks jutting out the edges of the mouth adorned in dark green, yellow and teal strips of cloth complete with fur in the similar fashion of a lion’s mane. Whatever would she have this one up for?

And I have not seen her fight before if not at all, even the unique bipedal stance she fought with was completely new to me, she was very impressive in combat. I have to write this down! I opened one of my saddle bags and my Tome of notes floated before me.

Opened the book were I had left off, Quill and ink, aaand notes!

As I transcribed what I seen I began pondering on the “thunder” Zecora kept mentioning. Peeking up, I tuned my ears back in on her talking to Jeff and she describes the thunder to be heard in random, rapid sounds that at one point changed in pitch and volume.

“Huh, Sounds like gunfire.” Jeff thought aloud. He has my attention now, Gunfire? What the heck is gunfire?

“More accurately, That was me making that thunder.” He air quoted thunder, “You may of heard me fighting off monsters with my Colt rifle, then my HP later on as I had ran out of ammo for the rifle.”

“Hmmm, These things that sound like weapons, how curious they are.”
“Yeeah, Jeff you haven’t mentioned anything like these Colts and HPs.”

Jeff folded his arms while looking at the empty caldron in the middle of the house. Probably thinking for a time before he looked between the both of us, Zecora, after resting her staff against the wall near the door; had walked towards one of the shelves full of bottles but she had paused from that to look at Jeff.

“So the rifle, is a Colt LE-nine-zero-one, chambered in the three-oh-eight winchester round, which I mainly use for my trips into the woods to hunt for game if me and the boys can find any.” he began, “I carried only seven twenty round magazines, only because twice our hunting trips had turned into a gun battles with other hunters trying to go after the same game.”

“Game?”

“Wildlife, Zecora.”

She nods before turning back to the wall of bottles and jars, she must of wanted to look for something, not sure what maybe ingredients. However, what an interesting object Jeff was mentioning.

“Anyways, ever since the December SNAPs riots, A lot of people had turned to hunting to get their fresh meat. So there had been many times You read about gunbattles between groups of hunters over deer herds or other wildlife, there had been fatalities in other states but in oregon there had only been a few severe injuries resulted of those battles.”

“The more I hear about your home, the more I dislike it.” I noted aloud. I only felt sorry for Jeff. Here stands a human, who comes from a country whose citizens have to fight each other for food and now, displaced into our world somehow, has to go through the process in getting accustomed to what is probably all Alien to him.

“Trust me, my country has been at war with Terror for nearly eighteen years, so you can see the stress and strain on everyone back home.”

“War on Terror?”

“Ehhh, that’s another story, anyways!” he cleared his throat, “with all that aside, The HP I mentioned is the Browning, Hi Power, Mark three, something called a pistol, something smaller than the rifle but still can pack a punch up close.”

“Another weapon you wield for hunting?”

“Yeah, but I wear it on my hip in a holster so I can keep my hands free.”

“I see, So Jeff, What exactly did you, fight, out there?” my quill froze on a blank space to write it all down. I noticed his eyes glanced down at my tome and smirked while slowly shaking his head. I looked apologetically back at him with a shrug. I think he might be getting used to me pulling this book out or something for he didn’t look annoyed at all this time.

“Let’s see, those wooden wolves or dogs, they kept coming at me for a few days at random, but what was worse of it was this massive lion with wings and a scorpion tail.”

“Sounds like you fought a manticore,” oh my godess, how did he…

“Is that what it's called?” He looked confused but surprised, “That thing was so fuckn’ scary to fight.” He shook his head.

“How did you? With these 'guns’ you talked about?” Now I'm curious, how did this human fight something big like a manticore by himself and win?

“Well, yeah, but it was taking three-oh-eight like bee stings but it wasn't after it got me first before it fled.” His expression shifted to someone drifting into thought.

“A being of bravery I see, tis a shame that you have lost the objects of magic.” Noted the rhyming Zebra, she collected two jars of something by their carrying straps then walked up to the cauldron, she stopped to look at Jeff briefly.

“Oh, sorry,” he stepped to the side letting Zecora pass. She propped herself on the side of the massive cast iron pot. She balanced one on the side while opening the other to pour its contents into the pot.

I didn't see it at first but the second jar slid then almost fell to the ground but Jeff was quick to catch it. “Got it!” He then stood, looking at the jar.

He looked curious but probably didn't think to ask as he handed it to Zecora who had been watching, she took it with a thankful nod before dumping its contents inside.

“But, yes, it does suck that I lost the guns to this forest, one them was hella expensive and the other was a hand-me-down that was a birthday gift to me from my Aunt.”

“that is a shame Jeff,” now that only added to his current predicament, he lost not just his weapons, but objects of sentimental value. Poor human…

I noticed that he was watching Zecora as she went to work putting more ingredients into her cauldron.

“What are you doing if I may ask?” He looked into the pot before pulling back quickly holding his nose. “ And why does it stink?”

“The base of a potion of calming.” She replies, “Once already the creature of the everfree forest has received such foul concoction yet still suffers a blight of unordinary qualities. I shall concoct another to continue the struggle.”

“Shall i get water?” I asked as she finished explaining.

“Yes.”

“Once already? What do you mean?” the human asked puzzled, “All I can remember is how many times I was out of consciousness.”

“Then a conscious receiving of such an aweful foe creation for unconscious treatment.”

Only i would remember what she is making as it was I that helped administer this ugly brew. Well, it was me that gave it to hi m while he was in his micro comas.

When she started the cooking fire, added more water and started adding more ingredients; Zecora worked fast to create the-what did she call it?

“So what are intending to use this for?”

“Should I tell him Z?”

She nods towards me with that sly smile of hers. I really don't, BUT, I will so this poor human will not panic when the shamare gives him the potion.

“Tell me what exactly?” I cock a brow at Twilight before glancing at Zecora who was just grinning at whatever mischief was in brewing in her head.

“Well,” she grimaced slightly before looking at me, “Zecora is brewing a potion of magic detection, however…”

“Wait, couldn’t you just cast something like that and what? See if I'm still cursed or something?” It didn't make sense to of dragged me all the way out here, almost getting us killed to just get something that sweet Twilight, a magical unicorn mind you, to just cast the same thing.

“That there is the problem,” she sighed, “Currently, I can only detect curse magic in objects and faintly on living beings, sure i have studied curses as well everything else, buuut…”

“But what?

“This curse, the one affecting you, is-”

“Well? What is it?”

She, looks away with a face of saddened pensiveness. That did not fill me with dread at all, not, one, bit.

“Fear not brave creature,” Zecora spoke finally, “A sudden mystery will be solved with the feature of this creation of harmless magic.”

"So, you are saying that at least this Shit wont kill me, but why are you two not telling me anything more than that."

Both girls went quiet after that, not a real good sign. With a defeated sigh, i watched in agitated silence while the zebra shamare went to work. Of, course it didn't take no longer than some minutes after the tense silence fell upon the room.

With deft hooves, she produced several bottles of this stuff. Then, she came over to me with a goblet, made of smoothed wood, filled to the brim with this stuff.

“A slight pain and unsettling feeling is all would be felt while taking a faithful swig of this foreboding brew.”

I looked at her then at the cup, the back at her again. “Wait, now!? You want me to take some of this green shit now?” i pointed to the cup; she only replied with a smile as she placed the cup into the same hand.

“Jeff,” i felt a soft hoof on my shoulder, “you got to believe me that I have tried everything else and Zecora’s brews are all that can get through without harming you anymore.” Not sure if it was the touch, Twilight’s voice or my ‘fuck-it’ button was finally pushed but i quietly stared into the cup’s contents.

It looked like a thick, warm smoothie of various greens and herbs but reeked with something along the lines of microwaved pepto bismol.

Grimacing, i looked up at Zecora then over my shoulder to twilight then back at this cup-o-medicated-death.

“Well, down the hatch!” I shrugged before knocking the drink back, like a double shot, the cup emptied in a split second. The taste hit my senses like a bus; foul, chalky, with hints of what must've been ginger, garlic and an awful blend of various veggies.

I found a chair to sit while i felt this ooze hit my stomach, “God, you better be right about this Twilight because that was nasty!”

“Well, it wasn't no apple sarsaparilla that's for sure.”

“oh you’re funny; but now what, We wait?”

“That is all we can do…”

“Oh great, waiting for a bomb to go off-ahh-ohh..”

Then the aftertaste came, it had bitter burn of syrupy Nyquil that, unfortunately, numbed my tongue but the sharp bitter taste was still there.

I just periodically contorted and squirmed as my mouth tried to shake the taste out of my mouth like a dog trying to clear his mouth of peanut butter.

“Blach, how in the hell, did you come up with this idea? Glah!” i covered my mouth finally, just gritting the discomfort.

“Recipe that came from many a shapony before me and before them,” Zecora chimed in, i think i'm starting understand her more clearly after listening to her rhyming talk for such short amount of time, “come, stand, see what becomes of those who ingest this ancient tradition.”

I stood and followed her gesture towards a mirror in the room. Nothing fancy other than my pale face looking back at me while the unicorn and zebra watched me. I stood there for a few minutes all the while taking in my own image.

My hair now looks like a month old buzz cut growing back out. Some stubble growing in. My eyes were slightly sunken in but didn't look as bad as they last time i looked at a mirror.

Looking further down i can actually take a better look at the work Rarity did throwing my new clothes together. She did an impressive job patching my jacket back together, aside from the chunk the stupid wolf took out of the sleeve. My new pants looked like a crossbreed of my old jeans and old time trousers. Not too bad but the buttons will get in the way in the future i think; the shirt was simple as simple can get, thin, natural white cotton. Soft and breathable, i kinda like it.

Sadly, my expensive interceptor boots did meet a gruesome fate and had to be replaced with these simple brown leather slip-on boots. Didn't expect her to wipe these into existence but she did.

I looked back up to my face once more, while counting the healing scars on it,

“yah know, i don't think it’s going to work as fast you think.”

“Uhh, you sure?” Noticed Twilight point at the mirrors them i looked at myself again.

Nothing new aside from a faint glow coming from my- “wait, what?-” I squinted at a noticeable glow from the side of my neck. When i reached up to feel it i noticed the same thing on my hand. Gasping, i backed up to look at both of my hands. They started to glow too.

“Is it supposed to do this?” I then felt a cold, painful, burning sensation shooting all over my body.

“Yes.”

“Oh no, Jeff!”

“Do not interfere, any tampering would cause an interference to you as well.”

The feeling was intense and getting progressively more so as i stumbled a bit then wrapped myself in my arms as i cringed at the burning around me. I felt like i was in front of a raging inferno, skin going hot, my insides were on fire and no to mention, when i looked up at the mirror, my face was glowing brighter.

Not thinking clearly, i started ro removed my coat, then the shirt. Every movement felt very painful and everything was so intense that no sound could pass through my vocal cords.

Once off, i slowly stood upright as the burning was causing my muscles to spaz out, and i looked at the mirror.

I looked like volatile stuck out in the sun. What wasn’t covered by clothing was glowing, not a red hot orange, but several colors of dark purple, dark green, blue and red. The trippy part was my skin had become translucent, all my insides was illuminated in this interchanging shades of colors all had a neon style brightness to them. I could see through my muscles and pin point where all my organs were located, all pulsating at a increased rhythmic rate.

Obviously black symbols or glyphs were pulsating at their own rate, but not just a bone or a muscle, but everywhere!

“Wha, does, th-this, m-mean?” My shaky voice finally worded, “does, th-this mean, M-My wh-whole body I-Is-” i slowly turned my whole body towards the ladies as they had moved closer.

“Yes Jeff, your whole body…”

I felt myself free fall for a split second then found myself leaning against someone.

“I got you!”

I couldn't tell with my eyes shut but i must've leaned up against Twilight as i could feel her cool coat against my burning skin.

“Look, its starting to fade, almost over Jeff.” I understood that but i couldn't move i just buried my face and waited for the worst to be over.

After everything a dulled down to what felt like a fever. I finally lifted my head up,squinted at the light in the room for a moment or so before I Glanced over at Twilight who’s eyes were fixed on the mirror. I slowly turned to look at it too.

My body had indeed gone back to normal, aside from the healing scars on my torso; but, a thin plume of steam emanated off the exposed portion of my body as sweat must of fought a short, losing battle against the heat. Then i started to cold sweat profusely. I continued to lean against her before my legs gave out and crumbled to the ground, she dropped down to continue to hold me up, she even used her magic to prop me up temporally before gently resting me back down against her side, or shoulder i think it was.

“It is done, severe this is, very little i know of how to cure this bizarre blight.” A gloomy zecora admited from somewhere in the room.

I stayed silent as i buried my face in my arms and her coat. Not sure if it was because of what i just went through, o i have had enough of this torture, or the comfort of this pony but I felt something different, a faint tinglling feeling around my eyes before i felt water form around the corners. A lump in my throat turned into a sob, then my face knotted up and lips started to shiver.

"I, I'm not just, just-" i choked, "-my whole body has been...cursed!-"

Quickly, i felt the mare shift under me as i then felt an arm wrap around me.

Author's Notes:

I'm back!
And im determind to continue this story even if im typing from a phone!

Tears and Support

He seemed to of just let it all out for a few , mumbling incoherently under his breath. I only felt a pang of guilt and sympathy for him as It was partially my fault that he was like this. He was limp from the hysteria, his breathing was broken up between sobs; wasn’t clear if he couldn’t move or wouldn’t move because of this moment of total despair.

I don’t know how to properly comfort somepony during moments like this personally, I mean, yes, I technically do, but that is normally when i’m around the girls…

With Jeff on the other hoof, a totally different situation. I mean, What can I do for a human that is pretty much clinging onto me like this?! I didn’t or couldn't say anything to him just let it all run it’s course before he finally started to pull himself together. The steam that was strangely emanating from his skin had slowly stopped.

“S-Sorry,” he finally spoke, his voice a little hoarse and cracked from the weeping session. “I, I don’t th-think anyone wanted to see, that.”

while he spoke I pulled a handkerchief from my saddle bags and floated it to him. He lazily took it then blew his nose with it before letting his hand drop into his lap. I hope I have a good a memory of all this as I previously admitted to have, this moment is really worth keeping in my notes for sure.

“Let me up, need to get up.” he finally spoke clearly as he tried to push his hands into the floor to slowly lift himself up. when he wasn’t leaning against me, I got back up to my hooves while taking his hand in my magic as he got back onto his feet.

“A saddening revelation,” Zecora spoke somberly, “Yet, expect it a single step onto the path towards recovery.”

“Right, Recovery…” he grumbled as he collected his shirt and coat to redress himself. “Similar thing they say to cancer patients before dropping the terminal illness info bomb on their existence!” he buttoned up then slid his coat on.

“Can we go?” he asked abruptly, I could swear he was trying to be as polite as he could, “I don’t think there is anything else we can do here.” but then again, I couldn’t tell. He rushed towards the door, “I do however, do thank you for the eye opener, was quite an experience.” he helped himself out the door before I could even get my saddle bags back on.

“Do forgive him Zecora,” I smiled bleakly at her, “I don’t think he isn’t right after what happened.”

With no real reply to give, she simply gave me a “Mmm-hmm.” before I hurried out the door after him. Closing it behind me before hurrying after him, he had put a bit of distance between himself and the hut. He didn’t go far as he stopped and stood at the trail entrance.

“Jeff, wait up, you remember it’s a bit dark for anypony to be wandering without a light right?”

“Yep.” he was leaning against one of the posts, that stood as the entrance to Zecora’s front yard, with arms folded, his reddened blue eyes were gazing absently at the ground before him.

“Jeff, I-”

“hm?” he looked up at me annoye, I noticed his talons, or fingers I think they really were; were drumming along his arm.

I held back any words of anything that wanted to reach out to him but I just shook my head before illuminating my horn again.

“Nothing, Let’s get back to town.” I walked passed him to start on the trail back out of the forest, I glanced back to see him falling in step behind me.

We didn’t say anything, more like I felt apprehensive to try to say anything or talk about anything other than what we just discovered. I, I felt only sorrow and sympathy for the human while also sensing the tension in the air around us. The walk through the forest felt like forever but ended quickly as we remerged into the more civilized part of Equestria.

I remembered his request before we entered and started distracting myself with routes to avoid most of the hoof traffic in ponyville that would get us back to the golden oak or to his place. Either way, we need to get to somewhere.

All the while, before, during and after the walk through the everfree, he remained quiet for the majority of the time, sometimes taking glances at me then at the scenery around us. Maybe he too felt the awkwardness of this silence was a little much but he probably didn’t want to say anything that didn’t sound mean or anything.

When we started seeing proper trees, he paused in step to look at one of them. “The heck?” he looked at something then walked off the path towards a particular tree.

He stopped to look at something, I caught up to him to see what he was looking at. Sure enough, it was another envelope neatly pinned to the bark of the tree. I could only expect a single pony to do something like this. He yanked the envelope off, opened it and removed the letter from within.

“What is it-” he raised an index finger to me as he read it. He then shook his head annoyed again.

“Fuck this pink bitch!” He crumpled up the note before tossing it over his shoulder as he stomped off back towards the hoof path, “Not really in the mood for your riddling notes!” I caught the note in mid air then brought it to me.

Uncrumpling, thank Celestia that he didn’t tear it up! I took a moment to straighten it back out before reading it’s message, or at least what pinkie left for him.

Not very poetic is she? folding the note and tucking it into my saddle bags, I took off after Jeff who was already nearly disappearing over the hill towards town.

“Jeff wait up!”

I huffed when I heard her voice. A part of me wanted to just stop and say something for being such an ass towards everything, but my mind was still in full system shock from what I seen. How could I forget? It would be forever burned into my mind. This curse, whatever the hell it is, is bad and from what I could tell from everyon-pony, there is little hope for getting rid of this madness!

I turned to watch the lavender unicorn catch up to me with a bit of ease. I could feel myself getting annoyed with the hold up. I just want to go home, or that ramshackle of a dump and forget that This place, me and everything in between didn’t exist!

“I don’t get why can’t she just come out and just talk to me instead of this clue-game-bullshit?!”

“I uh, Wouldn’t know at all,” Twilight struggled to think of something no doubt, “It's not like her to do this kind of thing,”

“Let me guess, another thing that changed when I came around?” I turned and started for town, not really giving a damn if she kept up or not.

“Jeff, wait,” WHAT NOW?! I stopped again, turned on heel and looked at her.

“I don’t think-”

“Think what?”

“oh uh,” she bit her lip in thought then glanced at ponyville. Following her glance towards town, I could see that it was still pulsating with activity of the daily routines of each pony’s lives. None of that really mattered to me for, what now? I don’t have anything in this world except these clothes and whatever little shit I gotta call my own in this god-forsaken world!

“um,” she looked back at me then looked at my coat, “We should, uhm, get that fixed!” she exclaimed quickly.

“I don’t think we should be bothering Rarity with this.” I stared blankly at Twilight. What the fuck was she trying to do?

“Nonsense, she did just give you all of those clothes, I doubt she’ll be bothered with repairing your coat.”

throwing my hands up, “Alright fine, let's go, just, don’t expect me to be anything but friendly for the time being.” We took off from the main path and headed towards that park like place for a second time. Only this time, Twilight was walking with me instead of Little spike.

I was numb to whomever was watching us if anypony was near us.

The day faded towards the afternoon as we made it to the carousel boutique. Could see a finely dressed, satisfied customer as we passed her towards the front doors.

The doorbell chimed as we entered. Around us, I could see a few other customers checking out Rarity’s wares. Either nit-picking her design work or having trouble picking what would look good on them. Most of the racks, once covered this morning, now uncovered to reveal the clothing to the world and any would-be-buyer of these fancy threads.

“Welcome to the Carousel boutique!” a familiar, yet cheerful, voice came from behind the counter, “Wait, oh Twilight, Jeff, welcome!” she had just finished with another purchase before leaving the counter to approach us.

I felt a pang of guilt to see the smiling, purple haired, unicorn trot up to us.

“What brings you two to here at this-” her two toned, blue eyes took one look at my coat.

“-Oh Darling! what in heaven's name did you do to your coat?!” she gasped, her horn glowed and I felt my arm being lifted up to her to examin.

“Wolves…” I replied flatly.

“What?” her eyes widened

“Weee, uh, took a haphazard trip to Zecora’s earlier.” Poor Twilight explained, averting her eyes, ears flattening.

Rarity gave her a look of one would a best friend give that pretty much said, ”your fucking stupid.” before looking back at the extend of the damage to my sleeve.

“You should of gotten a hold of me or any of the other girls before going so that we could’ve gone with you both.” she scolded politely, “You know that the Everfree forest has been acting stranger than normal as of late.” she glanced back to her, “Even you said so yourself.”
“Yeah, yeah, I know…”
“It wasn’t her fault that we got jumped by fucking wolves.” I shrugged casually.
“The damn forest remembered me and tried to finish what it couldn’t fucking accomplish before…”
out of the corner of my eye, I noticed a customer glanced our way after I spoke to look scornfully right at me before walking towards another clothing rack with an audible ‘humph!’

Even Rarity gaped in shock at my words, “Such language,” she commented before tugging at my coat. causing me to follow her as she went back to the register counter; well, more like I was being dragged along to be more accurate.

Jeff leaned against the counter with arms folded casually while Rarity finished things up with one more purchase before flipping a sign on the countertop.

“Rarity,” she looked at me pausing in step.

“hm?”

I leaned over the counter, “He went through something that kinda put him in a-”

“-Bit of a foul mood?” she finished aloud while I tried to keep it quiet.

“Y-yeah…”

“Oh don’t you fret yourself darling, I’ll take care of this.” she turned to tug on the collar of Jeff’s coat.

“Take it off and please wait for us upstairs.”

“huh-wait, what?” he turned towards her, “why should I wait up there, wouldn’t it be easier to-”

“Please, Jeff, we’ll talk in private when your mouth isn’t disturbing my customers.” Her voice was polite but firm while the human shook his head but complied by removing his coat before plopping it down on the counter.

“Sure, here, I’ll make sure not to get lost along the way…” he walked defiantly around the clerks side of the register before heading up stairs.

Rarity levitated the coat near her before turning to go to a space, closed off by some curtains.

“Walk with me Twilight,” we entered the space as she laid the coat on a measuring table.

“Talk to me, how come he was he in such turmoil?” she floated a pair of sheers to the coat. With accuracy she started piercing the coat then trimmed the ripped edges off, evening the hole in the sleeve.

“What?”

“Don’t play oblivious with me, you and I both know that we can sense the moods of our friends and why was he in the foulest of moods?” she didn’t take her eyes off her work.

“Well,” I ran a hoof through my mane and down my neck nervously, “Like I said, we did go to Zecora’s hut today.”

“Which is foolish by the way,” Rarity chimed in, she finished carving the torn cloth out of the coat then carried the coat to a sewing table to where she quickly dug a piece of cloth out of a scrap pile.

“Continue,” she sized the near matching colored patch with the sheers.

“Okay, after being rescued by Zecora, we went to her place where she made that detecting potion she told us about.

“Go on,” She levitated a needle and thread spool to her workstation.

“Right,” I cleared my throat, “When she made me a batch she gave him a sample of it and when he took it, well,”

“Wait, she gave him a bit of that stuff?” she looked up from her work to look worriedly at me, “Darling we both know that was an experimental recipe, how in tartarus is he still alive?”

“Yeah, well, I think after what he saw he probably wished he wasn’t.”

Rarity scoffed at the mentioning of it without a word to reply with.

“But it did work the way it was designed to do.”

“Obviously,”

“Y-You should of seen it Rarity,” I paused, “His whole body lit up like a hearth's warming tree, making him temporarily translucent, you could map out his entire anatomy with how it affected him.”

“Did it hurt?” she had finished the sewing minutes ago, she took the rest of the time to float the coat to examine for anymore blemishes; “It must of, taking how it made him look like a ghost from the sound of it.”

“It, it did, for a good five minutes or so...” I paused to clear my throat again, pushing back a lump that was trying to form, “It was causing his nerves to go haywire, he was shaking so badly, even steam was coming off his body with it being so hot.”

“Yet, he didn’t succumb to the intensity of his own body heat?”

“No, It wasn’t like it was making him overheat to a point of passing out, but more like forcing the curse glyphs to show up.”

“Wait,” she shook her head quickly from her work to me, “Glyphs?”

“Yeah, everything in and on his body was covered in these strange looking glyphs that looked like something of our world but I couldn’t really tell you right away, since I couldn’t take a single note during the whole ordeal…” I felt my eyes tingle then water up.

“I-I felt so horrible seeing him suffer like that.” I looked down, covered a quick sniffle.

“Oh Twilight,” I felt her come over to embrace me in a hug which was enough for me to let loose a small shower of tears.

“I-I don’t think I’ll be able to watch him go through that again, no pony should, not a single soul!”

Rarity was quiet for the moment as she gently stroked my mane comfortingly while she let me get it out. it was few, seemingly long, minutes of shedding tears before I started to compose myself.

“I-I doubt it’ll be the last time though, we all have to just tough it out and hope that sooner or later we’ll find a way to break it.”

“There, now that’s the Twilight I know,” she let me go and to look at me with a hoof on a shoulder, “You listen to me darling, I’ll go take his coat to him and you, well, since I don’t normally have it in my house, but for today i’ll allow it.” she smiled sweetly at me, “go get some sasparillas, for the three of us, you know what I like.”

I couldn’t help but smile at her, Just like any of the other girls, she was a true friend to let me lean on her like this. Normally, I don’t show this part of me, but for some reason, What happened to Jeff today had pulled it out of me.

“Sure, Raspberry, Apple aaand-”
“-Try something like you normally would get spike.”
“Oh, right! Vanilla Orange, good idea.” I turned towards the curtains to leave, but I gave her a final look, “ and Rarity.”
“Yes, Twilight?” She held her side of the curtains looking at me.
“Thank you, for listening.”
“Don’t fret it, it’s what friends are for darling, now run along before you turn into a lavender puddle again.”
“Right.” I whipped my nose with a sniff, “I’ll be back.”

With a sigh of relief I felt a boost of energy as well a change in my own mood as I left the boutique. As I was leaving i hear behind me: “oh Dear me, sorry for the delay Miss Ivory, I was taking care of some other business.”
“Oh no worries Rarity, You can be quite the busy mare.”

She sure was.

I remembered how she was earlier today when she made me simply sit down, she can be very controlling I pondered, but there was something else that I’ve noticed when she sent me up here earlier just now.

She almost sounded like she was ordering me up here, as if trying to defuse a situation before one even took place or at least that’s what I can assume. I found one of these fancy, yet comfy, chairs in the living room before plopping myself into one.

My mind mulled over the images of what I briefly looked like again and again, I really looked like something out of some sci-fi show, almost invisible, with those weird-as-hell markings or glyphs or whatever they were. It wasn’t natural and it wasn’t right that my entire everything was covered in these markings.

I looked at an arm, thinking I can trick my eyes into seeing them. Nothing, just plain, pale skin that still felt slightly warm to the touch. gently rubbing my arm I looked around the room absently. Lost in thought, lost in emotion, just…

How, how can some average joe schmuck be treated like this? I mean, not pointing the blaming finger at the Twilight or the girls but more at whoever gave me these stupid markings. They must of really hated my existence to curse me this strange curse.

Yet, so far, not a single flare up of any kind, not dramatic P.T.S.D. flashback, no seizure, no, nothing. like some sort of sickness, it’ll come and go at will. which is just as dangerous as any gun or knife.

my mind wandered away while I could feel my mood starting to cool some, I think being away from anypers-pony- “AGH! fucking language!”

“Language indeed!” Rarity’s voice pierced my thoughts like a steak knife, jaggedly cut and messy.

“huh? Oh pardon me, didn’t expect anyone-pony-whoever to randomly hear me.” Coolness came from my voice, I wasn’t really in anymore to-I looked in time to catch my Jacket with my face.

“Of course, you wouldn’t but at least you are not offending anypony with your strange, rude words.” The white mare appeared in my vision, walking by me on my right.

“It’s not going to really kill anyone that I throw a few words of bad english, I’m just really pissed about the kind of day I’ve been having so far.”

“A positive that you are admitting what is bothering you, but there is still a problem with not controlling that mouth of yours darling.” She found a seat across from me, if her eyes could be used as a weapon I could've sworn I lose my head.

“And?” I shrugged nonchalantly.

“And? Jeff, I know you are new here and all, but at least practice some control and good manners when around the rest of our ponyfolk. Sure, we all may be living, breathing, beings; at least some of us can practice proper behavior when around others.” she eyed the coat for a moment then back at me. probably thinking on if I even noticed the repair work or something.

“So, pretty much, I should use better judgement and better fuckin’ manners when around others?”

She froze, her mouth opened to as if to speak but instead face hoofed with an annoyed sigh.

“yeees, exactly what I mean, a way to sum it up darling....”

“Then, there isn’t much more to discuss on that, I’m sorry for freakin’ running my mouth without considering the possibility of innocent ears listening.”
“wha-?” she looked at me suddenly confused, “Uh, apology accepted Jeff.” she then cleared her throat out of probably personal awkwardness. One could speculate that she must of prepared herself for a long winded lecture or something.

“So, now that we apparently got that quickly resolved, I have to ask in all of its severity: How are you really doing Jeff?”
I took a deep breath, here we go, I could only get that i’ll have to get used to retelling my story to anypony that has heard about of my, “ordeal.”

“It, It sucked to put it one way,” I began, “Can’t really say I can still belive what I have seen. I mean, sure, I was really looking at myself in the mirror, but how everything was showing up still has my brain in a clusterfu-” I paused to find a better word, “-really bad mess.”
“Thank you for catching yourself there.”
“No problem, anyways, so, there I was, standing with no shirt on in front of that mirror. My whole skin seemed to of briefly vanished without it really, well, vanishing.”
Rarity’s ears had perked briefly, “Translucent, as Twilight had described it.”
“Yeah, Kinda like that, on top of that, all of my muscles, nerves, veins, even my organs seemed to of been completely exposed.” I looked down at myself, sure, fully clothed now, but I can still see how it all went while under the influence of that stuff.

“All of that didn’t really happen at once, it was really slow going, maybe at the rate of my own pulse. every time a layer was being exposed, A-” i gestured with both hands over my chest, “-whole mess of these symbols, or glyphs or whatever would appear.”

Rarity, shifted her sitting position, leaning on an elbow while crossing a leg, “Glyphs As Twilight pointed out, how did they look like anyway?”

“Can’t really say, like, I don’t know, celtic-egyptian-hieroglyphic-rune hybrids or something weird like that, every single one of them highlighted in a pulsating neon-black, if that makes any kind of sense.”

“Whoa, every layer?”

“Yeah, even my kidneys, heart and lungs, for a time being looked like stones with just these things etched in them.”

“Dear me, I’m so sorry Jeff, I do believe it wasn’t a pleasant discovery.”

“Ya think?”

“So, how long did this shirtle-i mean ordeal last?”

“I wouldn’t know, about maybe a good ten or so minutes of painful, nerve frying, twitchiness.” I took a deep breath, I felt a random spasm along my back muscles, I don’t think anyone noted the twitching. I only prayed that this wasn’t a side effect of the elixir of yuckquill.

I took a moment to try to think more on my ordeal while we both heard the apartment front door open, voices pouring through. Two of them. As I looked behind me to see it was Twilight and the blond coated, pink haired, winged pony trotting in behind her.

As I watched them enter, I heard what sounded like a sigh of relief behind me.

I took a look at Jeff and immediately remembered everything that had happened to him before while on top of what Twilight told me while we walked back here. The poor thing, I could only hope he’ll be okay, I mean, now that at least the three of us are here to comfort him.

“Jeff,” Twilight had came up beside him, “How are you feeling?” she must've been brave to ask something like that after telling me how nervous she was after being around him in his apparent bad mood most of the day.

“Much better Twilight,” He replied with a look of uncertainty, “Rarity and I had a pleasant chat about earlier and I was in the middle of telling her about what happened to me at, Zecora’s place.”

“I see,” she paused sounding suddenly unsure herself.

“So, where did you go?”

“Oh, yeah, Rarity made the clever idea of sending me to the market for something for all of us,” She opened a saddle bag with her magic and levitated a bottle out of it and over to Jeff.

“What’s this?” he asked as he took it out of her levitation magic.

“A sarsaparilla, a drink of sorts mixed with various ingredients to give it different flavors.”

“So, kinda like a Henry Weinhard?”

“uhh, a what?” I had already walked over behind the lounger, looking from between the three of them. Rarity seemed to of quickly gotten up from her seat when we had entered originally, wonder what startled her? Don’t think we scared her did we?

“A sode back home,” He looked at the bottle in his hand then gave the cap a good twist and it gently hissed when he opened it. Twilight had laid on the lounger, she floated one to Rarity, who quickly took it and made that bottle cap spin off it before taking a casual swig from it. Must of been really thirsty I guess. Twilight floated one to me to which I took with a smile.

“Thank you Twilight.” I leaned against the back of the lounger while I opened it with the help of one of my wings. they might not be as strong as Rainbow Dash’s but I could at least, with a bit of effort, open my bottle.

Jeff took a sip of his and his eye’s widened, “oh damn, a very rich Henry Winhard!” We heard Rarity clear her throat while looking at him with that look that even made me flinch.

“Sorry, ‘oh darn’.”

“Thank you.” He looked at Twilight, “So, Fluttershy was it?” wait, he was looking at me, eep!

“Uh, y-yeah.”

“Take it Twilight found you while she was in town?”

“Uhm, Of course, I was um trying make my way through the busy traffic to get provisions for my Animal friends.”

I think I heard a ‘psst’ somewhere.

“Twilight, may I speak with you for a moment?” Rarity addressed Twilight rather over politely.

“Oh, of course-”

“I-in the kitchen please?”

“Uhh, okay?” They both set their drinks down, well, Rarity changed her mind and took hers into the kitchen with them. It was quiet for a moment, then I realized something-
“Hey, you okay?”
I was alone!

“Wha-huh? oh yeah, I-I’m fine.” I quickly shook myself before taking a quick look around and with some quick thinking I took the seat Rarity was previously in. I, I don’t know what to do at this point! I need to say something so I don’t look so, well, quietly shy. I think he kinda take that-oh drat he is looking at me! I feel like I should run, but-

“Ya know, It won’t be long till the rest of the girls hears about how my ordeal went. You too have been told about it am I right?”

“Oh, yeah,” I quickly nodded in reply, “D-Did it hurt?”

“Alot? Yes, very much did so.” he nodded after taking a drink, “There is no real way to describe how bad it really in one word or less.” He sighed.

“Poor thing, I don’t think anyone should go through what you did, Twilight was, um, very descriptive of what happened.”

“Yeeah, she can do that…”

“If there is anything I-uh-any of us can do, let me know.”

“Thanks Flutters, I don’t think there is anything anyone can do to help me on this…”

wait, how am I able to talk to him without wanting to hide?

“I mean, If anything, I’m going to have to get my horse pills refilled before I get onto a regimen of that yuckquill.”

“Yuck-what?”

“Yuckquill, it’s what I’m calling the stuff, I would not suggest trying it unless you want to forever taste liquid chalk forever.”

“Th-thank sounds horrible!”

“Eh, I’ve taken worse back home.” He shrugged, He eyed passed me at something. I quickly glanced at what he was looking at, the kitchen doors, then looked back to him.

“Uhm, what is it?”

“Oh, noticed how they both just got up and went in there suddenly?” he pointed while sounding almost as quiet as me.

“Probably nothing I would think.” I shrugged before taking a third sip of my flavorful, cottoncandy wonderfulness.

His mouth shifted a bit, as if in thought before setting his drink down before standing up, “I know it probably isn’t my business but I want to know, at least this one time.” he walked towards the doors.

I felt myself tense up as he did before turning to watch him stand by the doors. I know eavesdropping is a bad thing, but for some reason, I wanted to know as well.

Carefully setting my drink on the coffee table, I got up to go walked over as well. I made sure to keep my distance from him, I, I don’t think he would be comfortable with me standing right beside him as we listened in on Rarity and Twilight.

He had carefully stood, leaning against the wall with arms folded, listening with an ear towards the door way. I could hear them just as plain as day, apparently they didn’t really kept themselves hushed at all.

“-I Don’t think you are on the right track about this Rarity.” Twilight’s unsure voice noted while I could hear pacing around the kitchen.

“Of course I am darling, I mean, he removed his clothing-”

“His coat and shirt more accurately.”

“yes, yes, but How did he look before or after he became almost invisible?”

“uhh, nothing really special, just bare skin covered in stitches just as I saw back in the hospital.”

“Wait, you, you saw, that twice?!”

“Well, duh, I had too to take accurate notes.”

“Oh dear Twilight! Always nose deep in research.”

“uhm, earth to Rarity, did you not remember that he was in a world hurt during the whole thing?”

“yes...I know, but, How are you not bothered by any of it?”

“Rarity, I only saw his upper half of him, I seriously doubt he would lack the common courtesy to be completely without any of that.”

“I almost did, but didn’t.”

“I fuckin’ knew it!” He murmured with a quiet snap of his fingers.

“what?”

“Shh.” he lifted a single index(?) finger to me and I went quiet just as fast.

There was a short pause before an audible clank of glass on counter top.

“I mean, sure, we all don’t normally wear clothing, but there is something that stirs a sense of curious mystery about him by wearing so many layers of clothing, and how casual he is with that aduitude of his.”

“Oh sweet Celestia, I’m sure he is, well, built like any stallion out there, just, on two legs.”

“All the more to, delve into the mystery some more!”

“Rarity! I thought you were better than this?!”

"I know I am, but one can only imagine."

"I try not to, i only see him as nothing more than just a friend in need of help."

"OH come on, let your mind wonder a little."

"Rarity, for all of our sake, try not to see him like that..."

“How are you not seeing him like that?”

“Uhm, what are they talking about?” I looked at Jeff who only stood with a hand on his face for a few moments of silence.

“J-Jeff?”

His only reply after a deep breath, “Mares…”

Author's Notes:

Oh I wonder what's on Her mind...

Folk metal and Rockstart can really get one set for writing XD

anyways, hope you all are enjoying the story so far, there is more to come!

Yuckquil

After hearing Rarity seemingly gush over how apparently she finds me attractive. I heard them walking towards the kitchen doors.

“Rarity, at least keep it civil while he is around, I don’t think you, or any of us, needs to be distracted by the fact that-” While Twilight’s voice drew closer I quickly dashed across the room, vaulted over the first chair I saw, plopped into it, quickly stood to grab my drink then sat back down with feet propped up on the table.

Poor Fluttershy on the other hand only watched in confusion.

“Jeff, what are you-” the doors bursted open, causing Fluttershy to jump back with an audible ‘eek!’ dodging the door that was swinging right in front of her.

“-We need to focus on getting him better.”

“y-yeah, right, getting him better.” Without looking I could tell she was composing herself from almost melting at the very thought of me just simply being without my shirt on. Kinda hurt that she was more focused on that minor detail over the fact that I was burning like I was on fire during the whole ordeal. Oh well, Got her attention on something right?

I kicked back with one hand behind my head while the other was gently swishing my sarsaparilla bottle, which tasted like an awesome homemade orangesicle; Taking another sip I heard them come back into the living room.

“Fluttershy, what are you doing there?” Rarity noticed Her as she clumsily came back over to one of the living room chairs.

“Oh, uhm, nothing really, was about to enter the kitchen for something before you almost hit me with the doors.”

“Sorry Flutters, didn’t think anypony was right in front of the door.” Twilight returned to her seat as well Rarity took my previous seat.

“Jeff, get those messy things off the table.” Rarity gently moved one of my feet with her magic before I completely removed them from off the table.

“Oh sorry, didn’t think of it, at least it isn’t muddy outside.”

“Yes, fortunately.” She glanced to Twilight before looking back at me.

“I’m sure, you have told Fluttershy about your side of the story.”

“y-yeah, uhm, he told me about how Yuckquil is kinda like liquid chalk.”

“Yuckquil?” Rarity tilted her head in confusion while Twilight almost spat handmade sode all over the nice marble table.

“Y-Yuckquil?” Twilight fought a giggled, “What kind of name is Yuckquil?”

“It’s what I’m calling that shit-Sorry, I mean-” I glanced to Rarity, “-stuff,” Back to Twilight, “Zecora made for me, might as well christin the muck before It becomes my daily regimen of X-ray hellfire.

“Hmm, I think, Detectaphlin sounds more professional Don't you think girls?”

“I don’t think I’ll be able to not call it Yuckquil after hearing it now darling.” Rarity admitted pondering with a hoof on her chin.

“Rarity…”

“Sorry Twi.”

“uhm, I have to agree with her on this.” Fluttershy nodded in agreement, “Yuckquil kinda has a, foreboding sound to it.”

“You are both no help at all!”

All the while I was laughing at them, “Yes!” I did a double fist pump but with rocker signs instead fists. “I’ve officially named a new medicine!”

“No you didn’t, I’m still calling it Detectaphlin!”

“But that’s a mouthful Twilight, who in the right mind is going to go up to a doctor to get a prescription of “Detectaphlin”? I think everyon-pony, anyway- Will get a better kick out of Yuckquil.”

“ugh, but why?” Rarity was giggling away while Fluttershy was having issues keeping a poker face.

“I don’t know, I guess it kinda tickles the curiosity with the mystery of the liquidness of Yuckquil.” Rarity snapped a look at me as if she caught onto my words before looking back to Twilight. I think a very faint glint of blush blinked across her face.

“I guess so, but for public sake, we’ll call it Detecaphlin.” Twilight had gotten up to lift her saddle bags back onto her back.

“Agreed?” she cocked a brow at me seeing if I’m going to comply.

“Sure, but how does this sound?” I cleared my throat, then, holding my, now empty bottle in one hand like how Hamlet would hold the skull of york.

“Ladies and Gentlemen, Behold as I hold in my hand, Yuckquil! an Elixir of revealing detection!” I waved my hand over the bottle like as if it was the muck itself. “Feeling cursed? Not sure if you got constipation or a tumor in your stomach? Then fret not, for a healthy serving of this wonderful Detection spell in liquid form will reveal any alliment once invisible to the naked eye! once taken it will temporary strip away the physical shell of your body and reveal to your doctor what is wrong on the inside.”

“Oh wow,” Fluttershy listened in awe.

“Oh my…” Rarity gasped caught up in the pitch.

“Oh Geeze.” Twilight Rolled her eyes.

“So, step on up, take home a bottle of Yuckquil today! Be Warned though, side effects include:

Shot nerves

severe burning sensation

Aaaand-” Pause for effect, “-Awkward Revelations!”

Twilight’s composer fell away as the three of them got lost in a fit of laughs and giggles.

“Oh I’ll take a bottle right now!”

“Rarity-”

“Shut up and take my bits!!” she waved a hoof at me trying to control her laughter. Fluttershy was the only one that didn’t really say anything while lost in a fit of giggling.

“Wow, on that note I think we should be taking our leave, Right Jeff?”

“Oh but of course my Sweet carrier of yuckquil.”

“Detectaphlin!” she was breaking in a smile but tried to keep some sort of serious composer.

“Bravo Mr. Revere, You have me sold!” Rarity continued. We all collected ourselves finally and we headed for the door.

“Maybe you should be an advertiser for my store one of these days.” Rarity stood beside me, the biggest smile one could muster no doubt. Fluttershy had already stepped out, while Twilight stood in the threshold, looking back at us.

“Maybe one of these days. but for now, Take this as free sample.” I handed her the empty bottle to which she took into her magic.

“Oh my, you are too kind good sir, maybe I was wrong about you from earlier.”

“Aaaand we’re leaving, JEFF!” I felt a yank on my shirt as I walked after Twilight.

“Jeff, Almost forgot!” Rarity appeared in the doorway and tossed me the coat she fixed. As I caught it,

“Thank you Rarity, the repair work looks amazing.”

“Thank you Jeff.” she called in reply

“And may you have a pleasant afternoon!” I heard a muffled reply before the door closed. All the while I still felt the firm grip of Twilight’s Telekinesis on my shirt collar.

“I think things turned out better, don’t you think?” I asked Fluttershy as the three of us exited the boutique.
“I think so, I’m glad you aren’t upset anymore.”
“Me too.”
“Uh-huh.” Twilight had let go of my shirt long enough for me to slip my coat on.

“What's the matter Twilight?” Fluttershy asked her concerned, “I think that was a good change of settings before leaving.”
“Right, at least we are not wallowing on the pain of my ordeal.”
“I guess you both are right…” Twilight sighed accepting defeat of some mental battle she was fighting, “I’m just surprised that you out of all of us had switched things around Jeff.”
“It’s what I do” I shrugged, “Back home, we try to keep things light and bright with all the chaos going on around us.”
“I can only imagine.” Fluttershy agreed, “Well, I think I better get back to town and finish what I was doing.”

“Okay, if I need anything, Spike will send you a message.”
“Got it, um, Jeff.”
“hm?” I looked at the winged pony, pegasus I think she and rainbow dash are called.
“Good luck and hope you get better and the curse gets removed, just remember to take your Yuckquil!” she giggled.
“Of course, I’ll brave the painfulness of the stuff!” she giggled again before unfolding her wings and taking off in flight back towards ponyville.

As I waved at her as she vanished over the treetops, I turned to look at a Twilight who had a casual, but scornful look on her face.
“What?”

“You know what.” I started walking back towards town, didn’t expect to be there for so long as I could see the sun was starting to set over the mountains.

“I don’t know, what?”

“You eavesdropped on us didn’t you?”

“Nothing gets by you does it miss detective?”

“Nnnope.”

At least the Golden Oak isn’t that far from here compared to coming back from the everfree forest. I could only wonder how Spike managed the Library while we were away all day.

“Come on, I’m just as stumped as you are on how Rarity of all ponies could be seeing me like that.”

“Now you are just admitting guilty to listening in on us, that’s why Fluttershy was nearly knocked out by the doors.” I jabbed accusingly at him.

“That was not my fault! Fluttershy followed me and the poor thing was only oblivious to the whole thing.”

“True, she is still mostly innocent like that.”

“Seriously?”

“yeah, i’m sure she has no clue on what was really going on with the skit you put on for us.”

“I have no idea what you are talking about!” He smiled mischievously.

“Uh-huh, sure, you're as innocent as Rainbow Dash.”

“Oh that’s cold Twilight, besides I don’t really see her like that-”

“good, wait-” I stopped in my tracks, “-what? what do you mean by that? you two seemed to of hit it off with ease.”

He stopped and took a look at me with a sincere look in his eye. “Sure, but, I lack the ability to see any of you like that.”

I was confused by his statement on that, “uhh, explain?”

“kinda hard too honestly, I think it’s just from all the trauma I’ve been through as of late.”

“Hmmm, yeah, I think anypony that has gone through as much as you have wouldn’t have certain ‘interests’ on the forefront of their minds.”

“Yeah, yeah, sounds about right.” he continued walking, “So are we dropping me back off at my place or is it okay for me to come over for a bit?” He asked quickly changing the subject.

“Don’t see a problem in that, besides, we are going to have to portion out the detectaphlin for you.”

“You mean Yuckquil?”

“Detectaphlin!” I retorted quickly.

“Yuckquil.” he cracked a smile.

“Detectaphlin!” I pointed at him.

“Yuckquil!” he pointed back at me.

“Agree to disagree!” I paused to throw my hooves up to the air before I huffed ahead of him as he laughed after me.

“Very irked by that aren’t you?” he observed as he caught up to me. I couldn’t help but accept that, yeah, Yuckquil sounded easier to remember, but I’m still sticking with Detectaphlin for I hate being unprofessional in front of others!

“Not at all,” I blew a loose strand of hair out of my face, “don’t think it’ll be acceptable to a lot of ponies when they hear it.”
“Kinda like they won’t take it at all if they hear it being called detectaphlin, I mean yuckquil!” Blast it human, you got me all confused now!!
“HA! Admit it, Yuckquil sounds hilariously awesome!”
“N-no, it-it isn’t even a scientific name!”
“Whatever, believe what you want to believe.” he rolled his eyes.

Things seemed to of settled down after that, the natural ambiance of the park and later on the small town, settling down for the evening, took over while we walked it back towards home.

The remaining ponies, heading home after a day’s work. either ignored us, watched us or seemed to of purposely steered clear of coming close to us. A number of things could explain why everypony was acting like such around us.

Jeff, Jeff, Jeff or Jeff. wait what?

“UGH!” I shook my head before facehoofing at my brain, why is it acting so?!

“Alright over there?”

“yes-no, uhm, I don’t know, just tired we had a bit of a long day.”

“oh, okay? Today was a bit of a trip for all of us anyway.” he agreed, not really wanting to banter anymore thankfully.

It was a short amount of time before the Golden Oak was in sight. Yay, home at last! Looks like it just closed too for the day.

“Spike, we’re back!” I called out as we entered the Golden Oak. Within a split second, that wonderful little dragon came running down stairs.

“Hey, Welcome back guys, How did it go?” he greeted us as I locked the door behind us. He looked from me to Jeff.

“Hey Jeff, How was the trip to Zecora’s?”

“Oh very much eventful.” He bleakly replied.

“Was it?!” Spike asked excitedly.

“Let's head upstairs first and then we’ll all discuss about it.”
“Oh sure! I too need to update you on how it was today here at the library.”
“Oh good, some normalcy to listen too.”
“What?”
“You’ll understand here shortly little guy.” Jeff answered for me. Thanks ba-Jeff! ugh!! what the tartarus is wrong with me?! brain explain NAOW!

When we got upstairs, I took up the chance to brew a pot of coffee for me and Twilight while the two of us started telling Spike about the whole day in detail.

After Spike told mainly Twilight that rentals and sales today were steady but nothing very special, made a side note of an upcoming overdue book unless the pony that has it returns it tomorrow; The little guy was mesmerized how things went after we had left here this morning. He finally heard my story of how the newly made yuckquil affected me and how I nearly collapsed. Of course I didn’t get a chance to thank Twilight for making sure I didn’t catch the floor when she caught me.

When he heard Yuckquil, he started chuckling at it’s very name. I think it’s going to be a smash hit with Spike from here on.

“Yuckquil, didn’t expect you to come up with that Twilight.”

“I didn’t, HE did,” she glared at me, or at least that’s what it looked like to me. I just think she is just burned out by the debacle back at Rarity’s place. Since I kinda know about Spike’s feelings towards Rarity, I think I’ll leave the details of their private conversation out of this version of the story.

“So, didn’t you say you’ll need to put the batches of Yuckquil into smaller jars or something?” Spike reiterated what Twilight mentioned before our coffee talk started.

“Yes, and it’s actually called Detectaph-oh buck it…” she face tabled into her arms before a groan came out from the mass of purple streaked, magenta hair and folded forelegs.

“YES! I win, yuckquil stays.” I chuckled.

A grumbling mumble came from the unicorn.

“Is she okay?” Spike asked looking worriedly at her.

“yeah, she’ll be fine.” I paused, Thinking about it, she wasn’t doing so well after our talk outside the boutique.

“She is just exhausted from everything today, pretty sure you should get to bed early tonight.”

“iuff muff fuff.”

“What?” Twilight lifted her head from her arms.

“I’ll be fine, still got to organize a few things before bed anyway.” she then rested her chin on her foreleg/arms.

“That’s right, still got to to stay on top of the nightly routines little lady.” Spike cracked a smile at his friend, probably for once, it’ll be him telling her what to do.

“Meh…”

“Oh, did you guys eat at all today?” Spike looked at the both of us.

“Not really hungry.” she grumbled

“Same, the yuckquil kinda ruined my stomach for the day. I think we should agree that it’ll be only when I really need it.”

“Is it really that powerful?”

“yep.”

“Yeah, I think when we need to check the status of my curse, I’ll take a shot of it.” I could hear spike chuckle from the very mentioning of Yuckquil.

I couldn’t help but watch Twilight, she must've been really brain fried from everything today, I think I better tone it down for her sake. I just hope that I didn’t stress her out from my shenanigans today. I began to worry again, well, let’s just take that and redirect it.

“Uhm, Instead of eating, is there anything I can do to help around here before I start heading back?”

“oh not really, I pretty much have most of it done to pass the time while I waited for Twilight to get back.”

“Good on you then kid, staying busy is a good thing.”

“oh yeah, swept the floor, organized the log books with new book loans, as well handled the few customers we got today.”

“Sounds like you had your hands full.” I sipped at my coffee while glancing at Twilight, seeing her not really responding to Spike’s impressive ability to run a slow moving business. Then again, if this little dragon was like the ones i’ve read about, he is really smarter than he makes himself appear.

“Oh it was nothin’!” he waved it off, “strangely, I even started reorganizing the books and-”

“Alphabetically?” Twilight finally chimed in, lifting her head to look at spike. can’t believe that brought her back to life, books? Did remember hearing her constantly referring to of read about something over the few times I was around her.

Then again, today was the longest I have spent with Twilight or anyone period.

“To the best of my knowledge,” Spike smiled big as if knowing that he had maybe impressed his friend/roommate.

Twilight squinted at the dragon, “We’ll have to see about that!” she smiled weakly before looking at me.

“Jeff, you are right about one thing, it has been a long day, maybe enough excitement for one day.” she admitted taking a drink from her E.M.O.G. that was filled with only the equivalence of two whole cups of coffee compared to how it was filled this morning. The amount of coffee that went into that thing shocks me still, even more so towards the little pony that drinks the whole thing like a champ and without the crash later the same day.

“Indeed Twilight, unless you sure you two don’t have anything ya need help with, then I’ll be heading back to my-” I paused, slightly hanging my head in shame, “-shack…”

“Oh i’m sure we got everything.” Twilight smiled softly, “You know the way back?”

“I believe I do, it wasn’t that hard to know which way leads back to that dive of a house.”

“Well then, in that case-” Twilight paused to quickly look at Spike who only looked back at her confused slightly, “-Spike will walk you out, I’m probably going to head back upstairs.”

“Uh, Twilight, we are upstairs already.” spike pointed out confusingly

“Oh, yeah, yeah, thats right….riiight.” she ran a hoof through her main and stopped on the back of her neck. A typical sign of a nervous girl.

“Very well then,” Since it had cooled enough, I knocked back my cup before walking it over to the sink, “let’s get going,” setting the cup in the sink, I headed out of the kitchen, spike was the first to leave as I held the door open for him.

I took one last look at the unicorn who only sat and watched me leave, “Well, I hope you have a good night.” I smiled at her whom returned the gesture.

“Good night.”

As I left with the kitchen doors closing behind me, I could only think of how there was much more that could've been said, but I don’t think anyone is in the right state of mind to talk about anything else.

Once down stairs, Spike unlocked, open, and held the door open. “There ya go.”

“Thanks,” as I took one step out the door I glanced back at the empty library behind me. Aside it from behind dark I could only think of how I still feel like there was something I didn’t explain yet, or something along those lines.

oh well, it’s only been one whole day without any serious problems going on, aside from the wolves of course. With a sigh I look at Spike, “If you guys need my help with anything, Come find me.”

“More like, If you need it, you know where to find us.” Spike corrected with an assuring nod.

“Right, well, either way works, good night Jeff.”

“Yep.” and I stepped out, the front door closed and I could hear both dead bolts lock into place.

I didn’t realize how late it got, it tends to get dark here quick doesn’t it?

Looking around briefly, I ran over my memories of which way to get back was. Let's see, we came in from the right of this place once, so, lets….head that way!

Into the night back towards the house I go!

“I’m tellin’ ya, ain’t no way we can even find the beast in this town less ya simply run inta him!” I scolded Jagged, “Besides, how we even know he or it be walkin’ after how the forest turned him inta Tenderized ham?”

“I just know Windy,” The uniquely clad Unicorn replied flatly as the four of us made a turn towards one of the hoof bridges towards the market center; “Why would that little pipsqueak dragon be in such a hurry and why else would the Mane six be so focused on this creature of the Everfree?” He looked back at me, those blue eyes where as cold as they were icy in color.

I only could judge that he wanted to make sure the job was done and this monster was firmly dealt with. Yet it to be confusing to me as well, If the mane six have been focused on this thing for these past few weeks, how come there hadn’t been any news of a battle taking place?

“The colt has a point,” Quartz blurted out, “How we even know the boss’s magic even worked?”

“SUSH!” Jagged raised a hoof to us both, there was a loud crash close by. I stepped up beside Jagged, I noticed the glow of his magic around that strange leather case he wears across his chest like a sword scabbard. Too small to be one though, let alone be one to hold any kind of blade.

“Hear that?”

“Hear what?”

We hear a sudden crash of something that followed a shriek of a cat.

“Mother fuckin’ shit!” We all hear coming from a nearby building, “Who in the hell throws sofas out like this?!”

“Let’s go check that out.” Jagged lowered his hoof the magic faded from around the strange scabbard, he took the lead we followed after.

“Could that be the one?” I asked quietly.

“Wouldn’t know but I got a hunch, split up two of you come from the other side.”

“Got it,” Quartz Stone and his Twin sister Agate Stone took off around the left side of the building while me,

We turned the corner and neared the building I recognized as the Sofa and quill shop. What kind of creature be drawn here?

When we came around the back of the building, Jagged Illuminated his horn as we both stopped at the back of the building.

“Hold it right there!” He snapped.

“Oh shit!” Jumped the figure that sprang up from the trash heap it found itself in. The figure looked at us, shielding its eyes with a hand.

“You got’em?” Quartz and Agate appeared behind him, Agate’s horn glowing with light.

“Yeah,” The creature stood on two legs, it then looked from us to the other two before looking back and slowly raised his arms up.

“Whoa, whoa, Easy guys, I’m not breaking into this place or nothin’”

“You sure?” Quartz Glared at the creature

“Of course I’m sure, I just got lost in the dark, kinda sucks being without a flashlight or something right?”

None of us replied.

“Riiight, Look I’m just trying to get back to my shack and I guess I got turned around in the dark then-”

“Can it human!” Jagged snapped, “What are you doing here? Why haven’t the Six dealt with you already?”

The creature, or human as he called it, recoiled by his hostility, keeping his hands up, “Hey, I don’t know what you are talking about man, I’ve just walked from the, what is that place.” he gestured towards another part of town behind us.

“The Golden ore-”

“The Golden Oak Library?” I correctly ask

“Yeah, that’s it, the Golden Oak Library.”

“I see, is the owner there still alive?” Jagged asked abruptly, his dark teal magic appearing around that leather case again.

“Still aliv-” he scoffed, “-You gotta be kidding, She has been helping me all damn day, trying to help me figure some stuff out is all.”

“that’s a whole lot of bullshit and you know it Human!”

“Jaggaged! Back up, can’ ya see tha poor lad didn’t do anythin’?!”

The Unicorn let his magic vanish from the case, not sure why, but I think it was a good thing he didn’t open it. He chuffed before disappearing around the front of the building.

“Sorry for that deary, Jagged Hadn’t been himself lately.”

“Can tell,” the Human noted, “Wonder what get his horn in a twist…”

“Can’ really say, but thankfully he left before things got a bit tipsy.”

“Yeah, sooo, you guys are not going to arrest me or anything?” He looked from me to the twins before looking back at me with that wondering look on his face.

“Oh, put’em down lad, ain’t no one’s gonna lock ya up, we be simply wonderin’ by when we heard the ruckus ye be maken.” I approached him. he folded his arms looking at me, Quartz’s horn dimmed to a gentle light for us to see each other better.

“What’s ye name lad?”

“Jefferson.”

“Pleasant to’ve run into ya, Whindy Wheels tha name, these two are Quartz and Agate.” I gestured to the twins.

“hey, good to see you.” Jeff turned to the two

“Charmed.” Quartz deadpanned, the human looked back at me.

“And that cranky pony was, Jagged?”

“yeah, somethin’ has him knotted more than a ball of yarn, we’ve been in town most of the day lookin’ far somethin’.”

“More like all day, looking for y-” Quartz’s magic wrapped around Agate’s mouth quickly.

“Shhh!”

“I see, anyways, I should be heading back to my place,” Jeff dusted himself a little bit more.

“I believe it shouldn’t be far from here.”

“Ahh of course friend, We be headen’ back ourselves ain’t we twinnys?”

“Yep.”

“Sssure.”

Jeff took another glance at them, probably wondering why they are being so stiff with him too. With a shrug he looked back at me one last time, “very well then, I’m glad to of ran into you guys, I’m sure we’ll run into each other again, just wish I can quit meeting others without breaking my self or into things.”

I couldn’t help the chuckle that came out, “As was our pleasure to of met. Ye be havn’ a pleasant even to ya, ser.” He gave us a wave before leaving into the dark on my right.

I faintly picked up a quiet, “What was that all about?” from the human before the dark of the night made him disappear from view.

After a minute of silence, The twins started shuttering and cringing.
“That was the human?!”

“Good goddess, You picked up that scent?” Quartz looked at his Sister huffing through his nose as if trying to shake a horrible oder.

“I didn’t, ye both be smellin’ the garbage here I’d bet.” I pointed to the overturned mess that the Human crashed into in the dark. I would figure that the nighttime ponies had not lit the street lamps yet or are still in the process of lighting them.

“Nope, that’s not it, it was the human,” Agate argued,”surprised he didn’t jump at us or anything of the sort.”
“Probably was biding his time, trying to figure out our weakness, or whatever before he came at us to slit our throats.”
“Or better yet, to take us out while we’re sleeping.”
“Oh thanks brother, never mind sleeping tonight!” while hearing the teasing each other, I could only think how wrong they were because I saw something different when talking to that human.

“Who needs sleep? Sleep is easy mode.”
“You guys don’t get it do you?” Jagged came back from the front of the building, he obviously was listening in on the whole thing.

“That human is apart of one of the most destructive species to date!”
“Wha-how Jagged? I doubt anypony would be afraid of him, he seems he far more harmless than a harmless wee fly.”
“Oh trust me Whindy.” He place a gently hoof on a shoulder, “There will come a day when we all will witness the true power of his kind. Let’s go, the boss will be wanting our report.” I watched the three take off, back towards out of town. I was only lost in confusion.
“His power, his kind? What ye be talkin’ about?”
“I’m talking about the destructive power of mankind, love.” He paused in walking to let me catch up to him.

When I stood beside him, he had been looking up at the moon as it rose from it’s bed beyond the mountains. Some say when you look at the moon right as it rises, one could see the faint aura of Luna’s magic as she rises it for another beautiful night.

“One day, everypony here will bear witness to the brutality of his kind and then, they will all live in fear of him.”

“I doubt it but-”

“Oh, they will,” He fell silent as we both headed back towards camp.

Thankfully, I didn’t tempt fate again with another possible shortcut to get back here. At least The street lamps here were finally lit after the Pegasus Lamplighters glided around to light the streets up as well, some of the residents of some of the near by homes slowly lit up by personal lamps or fireplaces.

The smell of those fireplaces began to fill the air, another reminder of home as some of those homes were built back in the forties, fifties and sixties so they still had the built in fireplace.

home at last, sadly, it was the only place on this quiet street without a light or in fact a front door as it had fallen out before venturing out this morning. That reminds me, I think i’m going to need to fix this place but to do so requires the one thing I lack.

Seriously doubt everypony here would give out supplies out of charity for one “scary” human. Which also reminds me, what the hell was that unicorn’s deal? I mean, he was acting like I was some criminal or something of the sort.

I came up to the shack and lifted the door back up into it’s frame. sadly, it didn’t want to stand right so I simply leaned it against the wall near the threshold. Fucking fixer uppers…

“Honey, I’m home…” I grumbled to no one as I walked into the kitchen. It faintly still stank of that febreze stuff Rarity sprayed. wait, she sprayed that stuff because of the-

“Wait…” I dashed into the kitchen and searched cupboards and cabinets which all reminded me of one thing:

“Fuck that's right, I don’t have any food now.” I shook my head as reality came kicking the door in like a SWAT team. I had to remember that I have no food, no clothes, no nothing really. It stinks that I’m practically homeless if not for this place that was given to me and the few belongings as well.

Returning to the living room, I found that lamp that was left behind here some time ago. hope it works-nope, the bugs inside were dead after trying to turn it on.

I felt with my hands as I walked down the hall in the dark to find my room. I did after finding a wall with a thud and a twerk of a wrist, “ow!”

With the glow from a neighboring house, I was able to find the flashlight that, with a click, still worked!
“At least it isn’t completely hopeless.” I’m practically mumbling to myself at this point.
Shining the way around I walked into the bathroom once more. I didn't’ know if this thing runs on batteries or something else So bath time, once again, will have to be put up till I can get some better lighting up in this place.

I heard a thunk from outside as I was about to go into my room for the night. Of course, like any potential horror movie victim, I crept down the hall.
“Hello? Who’s there?” God, I feel like an until dawn character at this point.
First spot, which was the front door, I checked and to my surprise there was something that wasn’t there before.

A box.

Riiight, nothing like a mysterious box being dropped off at my lightless house for me to find, with only the help of a flashlight, in the middle of the pitch blackness of the night.

Ominus!!

Shrugging the paranoia away, I walked up to the box and peeked outside with the light shining down both ways of the street. No one was walking either way.

Looking down at the box, I tucked the flashlight in a pocket to collect the box. Some glass rattled inside.

“Thanks whoever sent me this…” I sat down near the table placing the box in front of me. I opened the box to see what is inside. under the light, inside this box: sat four large jars, each filled almost to the brim of this greenish colored-

“What? no shit, did she forget to grab these?” lifting one up I could only think that the pony responsible for dropping this off just now was Zecora.

Bit of a sneak ain’t she?

“Thanks Zecora…” Putting the jar back in and putting the flashlight in the middle of the jars, I picked up the box and walked back into the bathroom. Mostly because, hey personal meds are stored there, right?

Setting the box on the counter near the sink, I left the flashlight on as It dimly light the entire room, which wasn’t impressive as it was large enough to house the pony sized bath tub, toilet, sink, the countertop around it. as well maybe enough space for a washer and dryer.

Lifting a jar out, I looked at it. The liquid sloshed inside, shaking my head I looked at mirror.

“If you act now folks, You can order your personal four months supply of yuckquill all at the cost of shipping!” I held the jar like as if the mirror was a camera.

“So, order today! Yuckquill, the most fucking painful thing any man can experience in their lives!” Gave my reflection a happy smile before looking back at the jar.

“heh, Don’t got food but I at least got this shit to drink.” I set the jar back in the box before grabbing the flashlight and heading back to my room.

At least I still got my bed too.

Author's Notes:

Gurmpy Unicorn, Yuckquil, secert crushes(?), broke, no food and yuckquil...

What else could go wrong?! XD

Mental Base and daring plotting

When we put that pitiful town behind us, Luna’s moon had fully risen, a gentle breeze had started blowing through the countryside. My thoughts were fixed on reporting the discovery to the boss. The human was still alive and active, How in tartarus can he still be standing?

Has the magic failed?

Did the leader of the mane six figure it out?

“I swear, if we have to put up being around that damn dirty human again, I’m going to buck him to the moon!” Quartz snorted as if the human’s scent was still plaguing his muzzle.

“Oh come now, why would you insult Luna like that?” Agate waved it off, “The human would more than likely dirty up the moon and plant a flag on it, claiming it in the name of his people!” she chuckled.

Whindy remained silent the whole time, I was too preoccupied with the human that I forgotten about her. Shame on me for that!

We came to our usual rendezvous, an untouched meadow just within the borders of the everfree forest.

“that’s a scary thought, more than one human in our world?”

“Oh do not even mention the very thought!” The twins shuddered before Quartz’s Horn started to glow, charging his teleport spell.

I was about to call for Whindy but when I looked behind me, I saw her standing in the glow, gazing at the moon. Normally, on most nights, the two of us would linger longer than normal to sit with each other and admire the moon before letting the tree canopy completely obscure the sky.

I, without fail, lost my words as her beauty had stolen them. The breeze had caught a few free strands of her multi toned mane, blowing them out across her face. Her mane was a solid pale ivory, with streaks of two different shades of brown splitting down the middle, her tail would match her mane in a pleasant pattern; I could only adore this sight, I could only let out a deep sigh before walking up to sit with her.

“Luna’s moon looks beautiful tonight, doesn’t it?” I asked her, she slightly glanced towards me before looking back up there.

“It be more sharper in detail than normal, yes.” She agreed simply.

“If I may ask, what’s troubling you love?” I looked at her as she looked to the ground before letting out a sigh

“Do we really have ta inform tha boss abou’ the human?” she looked at me finally, those woodland brown eyes spoke of sympathy and sadness. Probably towards the human. She was more pleasant to the thing than any of us were.

“How can ye be so spiteful of tha poor creature if he hadn’ don’ nothin’ wrong to anypony?”

“Whindy, I-”

“The boss’s hoof work will only torture the poor dear, Ye know he would only ask us to keep an eye on’em or if at the worst kill’em ourselves!” she sounded confused, she blinked a few times as she looked back at the moon.

“If tha princess knew what scheamin’ we be makin’ under her moon-”

“no pony will know, not even the Princess herself has no idea who we are or what we are doing.” I placed a hoof under her chin and gently turned her towards me. Once looking at me, I could see the tears forming around her eyes. She was upset over this ordeal for sure.

“you got to remember what our mission is, even if The Royals have no clue what we are doing, but what we are doing is for the good of not only for Equestria, but of the entire world.”

“Yet, we not have a clue ‘bout the humans, maybe they be friendly like us Equestrians.” She removed herself from my hoofs gentle grasp before looking away.

She presented a good point now thinking about it, What if, this whole time, the humans were capable of being friendly towards us if we gave them another chance. I shook my head away from those dangerous thoughts, my parents had indeed fell for that kind of thinking years ago and look where it got them!

I still can’t get that final battle out of my head.

“Whindy, We can’t be-”

“Don’t “Whindy” me Jagged!” She stood, stepping back as she turned to stare me down.

“That Human has done nothin’ wrong to us nor caused any trouble that would have us involved!” Tears rolled freely

“I, I can’ stand tha fact that we be havin’ ta watch the human encase of such, whatever-” she stamped her hoof.

“Whindy, You got to believe me on this, That human comes from a destructive species and Celestia knows how much this one can do if he gets his hooves on the wrong tools.”

Whindy shook her head and started to walk towards the clearing, she didn’t say nor debated with me anymore. Normally, she goes quiet and refuses to say anything more if her point wasn’t getting across. Tonight, I didn’t want to accept her point that we should just leave him alone, no, if there is one, it shouldn’t take long for more to start serfacing or even worse, fighting each other in our world like they have done years ago!

We have to bring the boss uptodate on what has been happening.

I met up with her and started to charge my spell. The twins have already teleported back to camp.

I was about to speak when she only raised a hoof to me, yep, she is upset not only with me but with the whole operation itself. She did sign up for this, she wanted to be apart of this as a chance to serve and protect Equestria by anymeans.

She just didn’t know that it was going to be like this.

unlike the twins, it only took me a minuet to charge and cast my teleport and with in the eye blink. We reappeared some good meters deep in the everfree forest.

The camp was large enough to hold several Large tents to house our current numbers. a few makeshift sheds for our equipment and the Boss’s tent stood in the middle of the whole encampment with a beat up metal pole just sitting outside it’s door.

The Twins had long ventured off into the mess tent as I can hear their laughter while they chatted it up with the rest of our comrades; while I headed straight for the boss’s tent.

Whindy had stomped off towards our quarters in a fit of angry confusion.

I, I’m going to have to comfort her after i’m done here. For now, need to get this over with. Once outside the oldest tent in the whole camp, I knocked on the support post.

“Ivory Killo, I have returned from the scouting mission with urgent news.”

There was a moment of silence before hearing three different, spaced out clicks. The one thing I knew from the very beginning was to never enter before given the word to-

Pulling back the tent flap I entered what was originally called a commander’s tent but became a permanent residence for the boss. it was furnished with strange furniture and other fixtures. All from a time long forgotten or at least what little my memory could recall, I can tell you what some of it looked like when it was in near perfect condition.

Sitting at a table with a map of the region around us, Sat the boss. He was a pale green Earth pony with a solid dark Ivory mane. Ivory Kilo Also carried the marks of his harsh past. He wore a pair of custom hoof gauntlets that reached up to the elbows, as well a half metal mask; All three pieces covered the disfigurements he sustained when he was my age, fighting the humans out of our world.

“Report.” He leaned against the table with elbows propped up with the metal hoofs gently tapping against each other. Even though I have seen and taken orders from this old war pony, the stare from those pale Brown eyes would send a chill from the tip of my horn to the dock of my tail.

“Sir,” we quickly exchanged salutes, “We have encountered the human walking about in ponyville.”

“What?” He stood now with both hooves planted on the table top, “How?”

“Uhm, We are not sure ourselves, we ran into him so suddenly neither Quartz or myself could scan him if either your spell worked, sir.”

I heard something scratch the metal on the inside of his mask, more than likely his teeth,

“Does he remember you or your team?”

“Negative sir, Whindy and I can vouch that he is currently harmless, but, we can also concluded that he may be getting help from not only the locals but the mane six themselves.”

“Damn it!” he stood on all fours, the metal hooves clinked on the wooden platform, “This does not bode well, I was expecting the Six to destroy him for us, but now…” he shook his head as he started to pace around the room.

“He walks freely.”

“Not entirely a free human though, there is still a majority of the populace that watch him with fear and caution, being nervous around the creature of the Everfree.”

The old stallion paused to stare into a mirror in the room. I could see his old guard armor more clearly as well the modifications done to it over the years, the golden bronze now faded with time. the solar core crest was chipped and damaged; the left pauldron remains of the original set. A strange saber hung from his waist, the hilt and guard was ornate in nature, so finely crafted vines and leaves in the guard that it would seem impossible for any swords smith to put that much detail into the guard. The pomle had a reddish diamond encrusted in the middle of the golden maw of a lion. It was also smaller than any sword I’ve seen, however, it’s current owner has been known to brandish this blade with the skill of a master swordspony.

His scowl meant this disappointment will not settle easily for him, nor for the rest of us.

“He is more resilient than I had previously assumed,” he grumbled to himself, “probably because of the Realm he came from.”

“Sir?”

“Did you not sense any magic of his own on him?” he turned to look at me.

“Hmm, come to think of it, I don’t even believe he has his own core.”

“Yet, he isn’t comatosed by what I slapped him with.”

“It is a strange situation sir, but, what should we do about him now?”

Teeth skiffed along the metal of the mask as he shifted his jaw, a sign that he was thinking.

“Should we continue to observe?”

“I believe you can do more than that,” he walked up to then passed me, moving the tent flap to the side.

“You see, I was able to rebuild this camp with whatever you and my other followers had gathered, not to mentioned recruited the numbers we see before us.”

I turned to stand beside him for a moment before he walked forward standing outside of the tent. Standing beside him, we absently observed the camp before us with it’s makeshift housing, rebuilt defenses and the single spotter’s tower that stood in the middle of the camp.

The barrier that me and the other unicorns have made to hold back the Wild forest around us had been sealed with special fence posts with the same spell matrixs etched into each one from top-to-bottom. They would be periodically refreshed with the patrols that would walk by them.

“It took the power of belief, fear and a common purpose to get to where we are now.”

“What, If I may sir, are you implying?”

“The Citizens of Ponyville so far are wary of the Human, all it’ll take is a well made friendship speech to dispel any negative illusions of him. So, Jagged my boy, you and your team, as well whoever else wishes to participate, to venture back in there and try to put the fear of humans back into the minds and hearts of all pony kind.”

“And, if we can not succeed at turning them against the human?”

“Then move in for the kill, force them to see how destructive the human is then make an example of him before everypony that wishes to witness.”

“Of course sir, he nearly took my head off when we first met, so that would be a pleasure to end his existence.”

“Yet we must stay our hoof and keep watch, the magic given to me to use on him should be working in different ways than we predicted.”

“Sir?”

“As the first phase of this new operation- well, gather the troops, I’ll brief them all at once on this, for now, you are dismissed.”

“Thank you sir,” we faced each other to exchange salutes before I started my way to my home tent.

“Go, be with your mate, tomorrow, We’ll begin the main part of our mission to save equestria from these realm monsters.”

“Y-Yes sir.” I could feel eyes at my back till I turned up a different dirt road.

I woke up in a different bed. Wait, i remember this bed. Opening my eyes, yep, I remember this empty room. I pinched the top of my hand, yep, still completely awake.

“Aww, balls!” I slumped back on the bed, realizing one thing.

“Just wake up and pretend this world doesn't exist!” I tried to tell myself but as I rolled onto my side I couldn’t go back to sleep. Nope, brain is running at full alertness, body is getting restless. All signs telling me to get the eff up or I’ll drive myself crazy tossing and turning this bed.

Fine, might as well get up and see why I’ve came back to this nightmare. I stood up with a stretch, then I realized that I was fully clothed with my coat on and everything. Great, woke up into this world Silent Hill two style. I walked up to the door, hoping that it’ll be broken, nope, it turned and opened to the lantern lit hallway.

I shook my head in disappointment, I won't be able to wake up in the real world till I find luna to put me back to sleep. which by the way, where is she, I’m sure she can see my dream bubble or whatever she sees while on the clock.

With a shrug, I started down the hall, wondering what Mister Oily has in store for me this time. I’m sure he had plenty of time to stew, plan and strategize in the depths of my now fucked up subconscious. I found the stairs that led back down, wait, don’t remember the cabin being two story. Guess things do change while awake, well truly awake, unless I’m just forgetful.

“Okay ya big bastard,” I walked up to the door, “What do you got for me toni-” I opened the door to only a solid black mass in the door frame,”-night…” I slowly closed the door.

I stood there completely perplexed on one thing, where did the world go?

The bleeding brass shells, The expansive flatlands, not to mention that miriana canyon; Wh-Where did it all go? After I turned around, I simply looked around at the empty cabin room.

“Okay, what In the perpetual fuck is going on here?!” I asked aloud to obviously no one.

“A strange change I believe my mouthy friend.” well, unless you count for her, I looked around again, trying to see if that Alicorn would meld out of the wall or something. After waiting for a few minutes, nothing.

“Oookay, where are you?” I walked by the stairs to only see that there was nothing there, “Luna was it?”

“Yes and over here cursed one.”

Pardon? what did she call me?

I pinpointed the direction of the voice to my right, but when i looked, nothing but empty wall. Damn it, this nightmare world is just screwing with me no- I felt a light tapping on my shoulder which caused me to-

“Holy moon creator!” my mind mashed out of my mouth while I jumped back, spun on heel and presented my hands in a pathetic representation of suddenly-kung-fu in the time span of a heart beat.

Expecting to see Mister Oily I only saw an equally startled blue Alicorn, she looked at me slightly confused but more surprised by my jumpscared reflexes.

“I, I peg your pardon,” The Regal goddess spoke after clearing her throat, “If it wasn’t over the fact that I startled thee, I would of taken offense to that.”

“What now?”

“Come, I think you should see this.” I watched her turn and ventured into a room that I didn’t see before, then again, I don’t recall a door being there period.

As took one step through the thresh hold I felt as if something swam through my brain with everything going blurry and wavy.

“What the-” I stumbled forward then caught myself on what felt like a desk or table. I didn’t want to move for what must've been a good while, just bracing against this object with eyes shut while my mind sailed the roughest sea It can possibly find.

“Jeff, are you well?” I slowly lifted my wobbling head and opened an eye to look at a blue blur standing beside me. I think that must be Luna, but then again, I can barely keep anything functioning while I tried to maneuver myself around this object.

An uneasy groan came from my throat while I slowly felt my way around this object, which progressively felt like a table or something of the sort. I almost fell over when my hand missed the corner of the desk/table’s surface.

“Do you need-”

“I-I think I got this, just need the world to quit spinning on me,” I waved her off lazily before my foot pumped into something that caused me to stumble forward and land into something.

Instantly knew it was a chair, a wheely chair at that! I spun slowly till I felt the top of what is (finally) a desk. I rest my head as it pounded with my heart beat. Good god, don’t think even my trek through the forest felt this bad.

All the while I could still feel that there was someone else in this room. Why do I feel like this night is only just beginning.

I could see and hear the poor human withe in pain while he rested at the desk. However, I had turned my attention to this strange room I had discovered before he awoke.

Before, it was a darkened single space comprised of just this desk and chair, Now, right as he had entered this space; I watched as strange lights flickered to life along the vibrating walls. The ceiling too was vibrating, at first I was ready to grasp the human and make a hasty retreat out before everything collapses.

However, I only hesitated to watch as this room expanded. The low thunder of shifted stone as I watch the Ceiling rise further up while the walls slide backward. As they did, at every few paces apart, more strange lanterns would appear out of the walls to illuminate.

I felt not horror, but only awe and wonder as everything in this place seemed to pulsate with some sort of magic as more detail started to surface around us. book shelves, chairs, small tables, corner tables; various other furniture floated up from the floors, assembled themselves right before my very eyes.

I have known of being able to use magic to quickly build perfect objects, yet, here, I watched an entire room build, furnish and provide light all on it’s own. I would admit, this dream, or dream world is everything I have yet to of experienced. Even have raised, taken care of and ruled the night for centuries (aside from being banished for a thousand of those years); I have yet to witness any of this sort of dreams.

What magic has this poor creature been subjected to? I could only formulate questions that would outnumber any explanations or answers I possessed.

I continue to watch as this, now massive, room slowly fall silent as the walls, ceiling, as well everything else in between, stopped moving. It would of seemed to of taken hours for all of this to move, build and shifted into place, however, I witness all of this progress unfold before me in a matter of minutes.

impressive.

As the silence filled my ears, they flicked to the sound of a groaning human beside me. Looking towards him,

“Are you able to stand?”

“I-I, uuuugh, I think so,” He lifted his head off the desktop, blinked a few times, then slowly sat back in the chair,

“What the hell?” it was obvious that He was seeing this change for the first time, Couldn’t tell what would be running through his mind at the moment, but the look of dumbfounded surprise explained that he was just as lost as myself to any, if not, all of this.

“Luna,” He glanced to me, “you are seeing this right?” he pointed towards the new hallway in front of us.

“How couldn’t I? I just watch everything before us shift into existence.”

“Right, just making sure I’m not seeing things…” He slowly stood from the chair. He walked around the desk, still not taking his eyes off the new details around us.

“How or where did all of this shit come from?”

“No where I could assume, All of it seemed to of manifested itself into existence while you were-” It then clicked for me.

“-resting your suddenly unsettled head.”

“Aww shucks, I missed out on the good stuff I guess.” I didn’t really recognize the tone he was using, thinking it was some sort of humor as he tried to stand.

“Mr. Jeff-”

“Just, Jeff.”

“Yes, Jeff, I believe what had just transpired was another part of your consciousness creating all of this.”

“Well no shit…” He braced himself against the desk as he blinked to look around the new surroundings.

“No,” I paused, refusing to copy the human, “No, Kidding.”

“Luna, if there was any reason I would need a personal mental Library, then please do explain, other wise I doubt I’m going to need-”

A voice came from everywhere, it sounded like it was not from one direction, but all around us. The Human simply raised his brows with an unamused look while his eyes glanced around.

“How about you get the fuck out of my head!” He shouted, “I would like to have a normal dream for a change, not wake up to this Stephen King bullshit every time I sleep!” As soon he mentioned that strange name, I heard a faint click then a rush of a flying object, wait, multiple objects.

I turned to look to see something flying towards us from the far left hall, “Stand fast human!”

“What-” between the moment he looked at me then towards where I was watching, “-oh shi-”

“DOWN!” with levitation, I yanked on his clothing to shove him back into the chair before I dropped to the floor, I must of over corrected myself as I watched both human and chair topple to the ground all the while I watched as a swarm of books filled this main hall.

I could only make out the human saying something but the sound of flying books, flapping like bats, encircled us. I was about to ignite the pesky animated objects until they closed in, slowing down.

I held off my strike to watch as these strange looking books organized themselves into two short stacks on the desk with one plopped itself neatly on some sort of pad that faced the space where the chair sat.

As the roar of sound subsided, the human started to get back up, as well setting the chair back up. once he sat down he looked at all the books that sat, rather oddly tidy for magically controlled objects. I believe I have seen Twilight do something similar in her library, but nothing as accurate as this.

He looked at the books, their spines facing him, making it easy to identify at a glance. He read them slightly aloud, “These are all the few horror stories I’ve read over the years what?” he then picked up the book that sat waiting nearest to him.

“Dreamcatcher, by Stephen kin-” He slammed the book on the desktop before looking at me with a rather amusing scowl as he gestured angrily at the book.

“See what I fucking mean?! I’ve only read the book once and seen the movie a few times but what, the, ugh!” he leaned on his elbows groaning his annoyance into his hands.

He slumped back, glaring at the pile of mysterious books on the desk.

“Could they hold some meaning in connection to this place?” I asked as I walked over towards one of the halls. I pondered how this whole place functioned. very Impressive for being in a cursed dream state, yet, I do not think that something like this should only appear once between dreams.

“Aside from the nerdy character in this book-” he lifted the book he slammed down, “-having a similar place in his consciousness, nothing really.” he huffed, “Only difference is that I’m being possessed by a Bendy style, bastard demon, not some mind-melting E.T.” He sighed before he fell silent.

“Not sure what any of that means, but I am sure that-” As I tried to venture down one of the halls, I felt a strong force bounce me back with an improper grunt. By my moon, what magic is this?!

“How convenient,” He grumbled watching me touch the barrier with a hoof, it rippled with a faint pale green glow upon my touch. Draggin along I watched as it simply shifted along like water.

“Convenient storage barrier, objects can come in and out but we can’t go in, how odd.” he shook his head before looking back at the book in his hands. He shook his head again before tossing it aside.

However, instead of it landing on the floor, it stopped inches from the floor, floated there for a moment before flying back down the hall it once came from.

We both witnessed that. After a short time of being left in awe.

“Y-you saw that right?” he looked at me pointing down the hall.

“Aye.”

“That was kinda-” he shook his head again, “-No, no, nope, nope, no, naught-huh, nope, Noo-” he started leaning to both sides, pulling out draws as he spoke, “-no just, just, no, not going to put up with this, no!” he started going through the stacks on the desk, whatever books feel over the side (or whatever he discarded) floated back towards their home.
“May I ponder upon what you are searching for?”
“An instruction book ya know, some sort of a how-to book to this bitch!”
We both heard a distinctive grind then a heavy thud over head before something fell from above. I watched it fly out from a hall on one of the floors. If These barries kept me out on hoof, then I would doubt there would be any access by flight.
As a dusty book slammed down on the desk, Jeff jumped back as the rest of the strange books were knocked off from the impact.
waving away the cloud of dust, “Great, as if on cue…” he sat back down before lifting the cover to the book.
Standing at his side, I looked upon the pages that were-
“What the hell? Blank?” he flipped a few pages, seeing the same thing, “what is this?!” then the big book shifted slightly then the pages began to fan themselves till a cleaner blank page stared back at us.

“Well, that goose bumps crap isn’t getting you anywhere, so what are you?”
Then we both started to see ink bleed up into page.

Jeff stared at the page with a slackened jaw out of confusion,”whaat?”

“Ya think?!” Jeff tapped his forehead.

“The difference between what If I may inquire.” I asked the book politely, I am familiar with this kind of magic. Books are the most common to imbue with sentient magic, it is difficult for the average unicorn, but for Sister and I, we have several of these to keep quick track of daily changes.

“Probably going to say something about my sanity…” Jeff predicted drumming fingers on the desk top.

“Huh, that’s new…”

“And I’ve played too much dark souls to know that I can come back here at night to organize and practice or rehearse whatever I’m going to say or do. Kinda wished I had this back home before I bombed hard trying to pick up chicks.”

I only cocked a brow at the human, How can he be thinking about picking up chicks when his mental and physical life hangs in the balance. I seriously doubt he has even seen a farm in his time.

My ears perked up to the sound of something clanging down the center hall.

The book slid to the side of the desk, the pad slid forward as we both looked at where the rattle of metal was coming from.

carefully flying towards us were some strangely shaped objects. the larger one was black, had a metal tube that extended down into what must've been some sort of mechanism that was partially wrapped in a strange cage. It had a grip, the protruded just behind a metallic slit probably designed for the human’s hands. extending out the back end of this device was a curved piece long enough to act as the club end.

“No way,” the metal object rested itself carefully along the desk top while the second object.

A similar metallic mechanism, but much smaller in size, the tube protrudes slightly out of a metal casing while the wooden grip stuck out just below a tiny hammer that protruded out the back.

It too faced the same direction as it laid itself down in front of the human.

“You gotta be kidding me, let me guess, right out of my memory?” he glanced to the book.

“Damn it!” He cringed slightly as the book flipped onto a blank page.

“I see, So I can actually shoot Mister Oily in the stupid face the next time I see him?”

He looked at each side of the desk before he pulled out the two top draws on the left side.

“Oh my gentle jesus…” I stepped over to look and see what looked like strangely shaped metal boxes, the top one had smaller stick looking ones while the second one held more curvy looking boxes.
“What are these?” I lifted a curvy one for me to examine. As it floated before me, I could see there were pointed, brass looking cylinders compacted inside this metal box. Strange, why was Jeff so excited over seeing these?

“Thank you mi’lady.” He plucked the box out of my levitation that caught me by surprise.
“Beggin your pardon Jeff, but I don’t think that-” he picked up the long device, cupped the club end under his arm then, with two fingers, pulled back a skinny metal stick that caused something to shift inside. After a click, he pushed the stick back inside, peeked into an opening as a metal cover had popped open. With the small box in hand, he slid it into the opening in front of the grip till it clicked into place.
With the same hand he tapped the palm against the left side that caused a rather loud clack of metal. As he lifted the device, placing the club end against his shoulder, he leveled this thing and rested a cheek against the club, squinting an eye to peer down the top of this device.

“Fuck yes, never thought I would see you again.” he spoke to I would assume to the device before he lowered it to look at me with an unmistakable look of mischievous happiness.

Whatever angry doubt I had for this place was forever changed being reunited with my rifle. This whole thing was just crazy, too crazy to believe. Was my Mind really acting like a personal base of operations while I slept? No, can’t be, can it?

never would any of this be believable because It’s just too easy to be given the means to ‘fight’ that nightmare outside. Then again, maybe this is because of the Yuckquil I took back at Zecora’s place. Then How do you explain Luna standing with me. Looking at me with pure puzzlement as if I’m child with a loaded weapon.

wait a minute…

“What is this thing you hold in your grip?” She asked pointed to the Colt rifle I so comfortably held against my chest out of memory of it being on it’s one-point.

“This is, or was, my rifle out in the waking world.” I explained, “I lost it to the everfree forest, However, now I can at least use it while here fighting for my own brain.”

“I see, so what does this, rifle, do?” I smiled at her in reply.

“You wanna know?” she nods, I glanced to the book.

I heard a springing pop as I looked up at a silhouette target that popped up from the floor. With out thinking I raised up, pressed the stock against my shoulder, aimed, and fired.

The three-o-eight sounded louder in this place, which caught me off guard, as the round ripped into the target, knocking it flat. I lowered the rifle holding an ear.

“Hoooly shit, forgot how loud this was!”

“I say! Dare not do not do that again!” The princess snapped as she cupped her hooves over her ears. Also failed to take note how horses, or ponies in this case, were super sensitive to noise. Can’t imagine an Alicorn’s hearing to gunfire.

“Sorry Princess, wasn’t thinking.”

“Obviously!” she looked down at the desk, her magic appeared around three of the other drawers, opening each of them, all empty sadly.

“Looking for Ear protection?”

“Yes, whatever that is, if it’ll spare me the torture of this, weapon, then by all means, assist me.” I glanced to the book.

I looked down then pulled the drawer open. Inside sat two earmuffs, one very much larger than the one I picked up to put on. I was about to pick the other one up to give to luna but she beat me to it as her blue magic appeared around it and copied how I put my ear pro on.

once on, I looked to the princess, she looked kinda cute wearing those bright red ear muffs.

“You good?” I spoke loudly.

“Huh?” she asked normally still learning the power of noise cancelling ear protection.

“Are you good?” I asked again more louder pointing to my ear muffs. She nodded in reply before I gave her a thumbs up before turning my attention back to the new targets that popped up. I reached down and grabbed a stack of mags to place on the table. Never in my minimum wage life have I seen this much ammo or magazines, EVER!

I raised up, then opened fire upon the targets, this time they reacted like steel targets; pinging and panging to the impact of bullets. Luna still flinched to the energy being expelled from the rifle as well the occasionally visible muzzle flash.

once the last casing was spat out of the action, I dropped the empty mag with a slight bumped before sliding a fresh mag in. bumped the release clasp, the bolt clacked into battery with a round in the chamber.

Needless to say, I dumped this thirty round mag and one more before setting the rifle down. I picked up the Browning, grabbed a stack of pistol magazines before loading the first one. Locking the slide forward, I braced the pistol with both hands, taking careful aim at a new target, that popped up closer for my convenience, before popping forty cal round into the paper bullseye.

The recoil of both weapons was a memory similar to riding a bike, familiar to the mind but still new to my body’s current state but still fared well in holding up against the rifle and now the pistol. Dropped the first empty mag before sliding another in, with a flick of a thumb the slide snapped back forward before taking aim with one hand, letting loose another barrage of pistol rounds into the paper target. I noticed that when brass spat off to my right, some would bounce off the book like as if it was protected by it’s own shield. Whenever magazines or empty casings fell to the floor, they would simply slide across the floor and back down the hall the guns came from, bouncing and tumbling into somewhere.

Two more mags later, I finally removed the mags from both guns before putting them down for the time being with actions open. When the targets slowly lowered themselves into the floor I looked at Luna as I removed my ear protection.

“So, what do you think?” I smiled at her who only looked at me with her mouth hanging open in pure shock. She slowly looked at me, then at the guns then at where the targets stood before looking back at me. She gently removed the Alicorn sized ear muffs.

“I-I’m lost for words,” she managed after putting the muffs down, “I do not understand it. How can a creature, such as yourself, be without magic but yet, use these, weapons, to strike those targets with bolts of invisible lightning?!”

“It’s a simple science actually.” I shrugged, “you have read bookie, you don’t mind me calling you that do you?” I looked at the big book who’s only response was a single page rattling before flipping onto a blank page.

“Right, but as it said, These guns don’t come back with me when i wake up.”

“That is the truth dear human, but, I fear if these were ever found in the waking world…”

“I’m sure they won’t be, if I dropped them in the everfree forest, then they are lost forever.” The now uneasy princess stared into the target’s direction, her mind probably lost in the shock-n-awe she just witnessed. I stepped over beside her and, hesitantly, placed a hand on her shoulder. She flinched but glanced at me as if snapping out of a trance.

“Luna, I assure you, that if I did came upon weapons like these, I will not use them needlessly or with criminal intent.”

“I believe thee, yet, I still fear for others as none are aware of the power that are belaid within these contraptions…”

“I understand, I just hope these guns were the only ones that exist in equestria.” now thinking about it, I don’t even want to ponder upon what would it be like if Twilight was the one seeing this instead of Luna. The poor dear would've lost her shit of the wonders of modern firearms.

Turning a page onto better thoughts, “Hey, let’s get the heck out of here.”

The still silently nervous Alicorn quietly nodded in agreement as she turned to walk out the door that stood open for her. I glanced to Bookie.

“I think that’ll be all for now, I can get the gist of how this place works. The next time I awaken here, I’ll check in to figure out a plan of action.”

I waved at the book before it closed it self. Taking another long look at my new mental base, I took a deep breath before turning to catch up to Luna.

Meet the Apples

Despite her being slightly bigger than me, Luna was able to fit down the hall as we had made our way upstairs and back into my lonely bedroom. Instead of a simple box spring and mattress on the floor. It looked like a basic wooden frame had formed to lift the bed off the floor.

Sweet, at least I don’t have to feel completely hopeless in this existence at least.

“odd,” Luna noted the changes to the bed, as also the bed was made with sheets, blankets, a single pillow, as well Bookie appeared in the middle of the bed.

“It seems little by little your safe haven appears more furnished for simply living.”

The book gently opened with a couple pages flipping before the ink bled onto the page,

“Oh Joy, So I got to be prepared for anything whenever I’m here…”

“What does this book talk about?” The princess looks at me inquisitively before looking back at the book. That’s right, she doesn’t know what led up to us meeting here in this ‘dream’ which wasn’t a pleasant experience at all. Still can slightly feel where Twilight’s magic had struck my face.

“You see Luna, Before you saved me from falling into that pit, I had a strange relapse of what felt like a P.T.S.D. flare up, yet, it was more of a hallucination or something like that because I saw shadow Ponies instead of the girls.”

Luna’s brows raise in surprise, “You mean, you saw Shadow ponies in the Everfree?”

“Not quite, I don’t know, fuck my memory is all fogged from the whole experience. speaking of which, Hey bookie.”

The book sat up on it’s own, facing us.

“Is there, by any chance, a way to replay any of my memories during my, venture, in the Everfree?”

“Care to explain?” We both ask in unison, we give a quick confused glance at each other before looking back at Bookie.

“yeah, what about-oh fuck no, don’t tell me!”

“Oh look, a funny book, at least we can read your sarcasm from here buddy.”

at the end of the last sentence an ‘X’ and ‘D’ appeared next to it. Great, he found the texting memories…

“Not very amused Bookie,” I deadpan at the book.

“I have no clue what you both are talking about.” Luna chimes in after soaking all of this during the brief moment of silence,

“Yet, I am curious about this ‘gamer jargon’ you both are talking about, sounds like something of entertainment from where you come from.”

“Actually, yeah, Me and my good Friend Alex have been big gamers since as far back as the windows ninety-eight days.”

“Windows Ninety-eight?”

“I am confused, all of these human things will take time to understand.” Luna narrates herself shaking her head.

“I think there is going to be a lot of time for that.” I smile as I watch Bookie flip onto a new page.

I felt a slight wave of drowsiness rock across my mind, “Yeah, I think so, Well Princess.” as I look at the Alicorn, my vision did the wave, “Whoa...I think you should be heading out before I collapse.

Luna nods, I could see that she was still soaking in my conversations with Bookie so far, “Agreed, I can obviously help myself out of here. It is strange though.” Bookie claps shut before sliding off the bed, thudding onto the floor then slid under it.

“Shoot,”

“I was only able to enter your dreamscape when in close proximity to you, I think that is because the curse isn’t affecting you in that respect.”

“Ob-” I wobble slightly, taking a seat on the bed, “obviously, I could only determine that because of this house.”

“Yes, I doubt I'll be able to delve and discover what is causing this, but no matter, this curse is very strange by far, otherwise I would have cured you of it long ago.”

I didn’t really respond because the obvious was just that obvious, that and I was starting to feel a lot of weight increasing on me. my body was starting to call for the comforts of the bed. I lazily kicked off my boots, tossed my coat onto the bed, lifted the blanket, crawled in and covered myself while she spoke to me.

“Yeah, couldn’t say either…”

“Until next time, Jeff, hope you take care and maybe you’ll be able to overcome this madness by yourself if the worst calls for it.”

A grumble spills out of my mouth in reply,

“Good night, and-” she pauses, I think she was about to say something along the lines of ‘sweet dreams’ but that would be a lie in itself.

“Rest well.” she said simply before my eyelids drifted closed.

I felt nothing nor dreamt of anything more, just that uneasy darkness. Then I hear a muffled sound, then felt something faint. Probably nothing.

“Jeff,” I hear a voice, “uh, You okay?” It sounds echoey and accented, who the heck could that be- I felt a jolt that rocked my body as I started to feel myself again. Then I hear the gently impact of a hoof against wood.

“Hey, rise and shine human.” I felt the jolt again, is, whoever that is, kicking my bed?

“Ah, buck it.” I felt a heavier kick against the bed. As if being pulled out of a nightmare, I jerked then sprang up.

“Whointhe?” My vision was freaking out from the deep sleep I was in, my eyes stung from the burst of light. I swore I hear a chuckle from somewhere.

“Ugh, Who...who the hell-” I rub my eyes trying to get them to water back up from being surprisingly dry.

“Oh, pardon tha rude-awaken sugarcube, but it’s almost noon and ya been talkin’ in between snorin’.” I finally blink the moisture back into my eyes and took a good look at who was propped up against the foot of my bed staring at me.

She is orange coated, blond and wore a cowboy hat. Wait, wasn’t this-

“I didn’t think I've slept this long.” Then the feeling of sweat soaked clothing came to me while I looked down at myself. I look up at the pony that walks over to the side of the bed.

“Ya’ll be lucky that I was at least being kind tah let ya sleep this long.”

“huh?”

“Ya see, Twilight asked me tah keep watch over ya while ya’s sleepin.” She shrugs, “Guess that doesn’t need to happenin’ now.”

“So, now what?” I ask her absently, I start to feel a warm hole bore into my stomach, that familiar feeling of hunger oh grrreat.

“Welp, She did mention that she be busy today readin’ more about what’s been botherin’ yah and I can’t really leave ya by ye lonesome, so how about ya come along with me back to the farm.”

Damn, can’t get any more country than that I think. Don’t really see a problem with that either; kinda been wondering about how the rest of the girls lived not to mention carried on their daily lives while i’m stuck fighting my inner demon, literally!

“A sound plan,” I toss the blanket off me before kicking my feet over the side, “I’ll be a bit, Just need to grab my coat and boots.” The country girl looks me up-n-down before shaking her head.

“Well, that’s fine but don’t be lalagagin’ though, you’ve burned enough daylight as is.” She turns towards the door of my room, “I’ll be outside waitin’,”

After she left, I start to get myself back together, found my only shirt, put it on. found my boots, new long socks, slipped them both back on. Jacket, check. Wait, don’t I have-

“Ha, found it.” I pick up a still, moderately full, horse pill bottle of their version of ibuprofen. Stuff it into a pocket just in case, then, giving the room a final look over. I was set, five minutes flat and out the door I went.

The day blares right into my eyes as I walk out the doorless threshold. I saw it fell over during the night, well, couldn’t of heard it because well, Mental base…

“Ready when you are, Applejack right?”

“Yup, It’s a bit of a trot human,” The country mare points off to the right, “so hope yer legs are workin’.”

“I think being able to get around town yesterday and the day before didn’t say that my legs are working fine then, I don’t know what else would”

“We will see Jeff.” she starts walking, I follow after.

“So, answer me this,” I fold my arms thoughtfully looking at her, “How come Twilight has you and the others watching over me still?”

“Beats me, I honestly think ya can take care’ve things on yer own, but, taken’ that yah had that conniption fit a while back, I think having any extra pair of eyes-n-hooves to make sure yer fine would be appreciated.”

“Makes sense, however, I seriously doubt you’ll be able to make it out here every morning’ just to watch over some human.”

“Honestly, I really can’t because there is enough work on tha farm to keep me from comin’ ta town, that’s why I think the other girls try ta keep an eye on ya if ya hadn’t risen like ye did this morning.” I didn’t really think I had slept in, doesn’t really feel like I did, but I can only take this cowgirl’s word for it and the fact the sun is resting somewhere maybe in the ballpark range of ten-thirty or eleven.

I think before I can get my hands on a good watch, I’m going to be checking the time the old fashioned way, watching the sun.

Unlike the few days I was able to walk about town, the local ponies seem to not really pay me much attention to me, but there were still eyes watching me walk through this little town. Then again, I don't think they haven’t really seen me outside the company of one of the girls.

I can guess it is like I’m under constant guard and they see that as such with some relief. Are they really that special to these ponies? Not to mention-

“Oh no, look out!!” cries a voice from somewhere.

“what in tarn-heads up Jeff!” Applejack shoves me to the side of the street with some force; I almost tumble into another unicorn as something came crashing into the dirt road, right where I once stood.

“What in the hay are yah thinkin’?!” Applejack snapped to someone.

“Sorry, kinda, didn’t expect to see you this close so soon.”

“Excuse me creature, Do you mind?!” snaps the unicorn as she lifted me off the ground and shoves me away from her once I was on my feet. She trots along while looking away from me as if insulted by my existence.

Who pissed in your coffee? I could only ponder while I dust myself off. I look at who almost crashed into me.

The pony, that stood up dusting herself off was a pegasus, solid gray with a blond mane and tail. she is wearing what looked like a postman’s cap and had the matching iconic messenger bag slung around her torso.

“Well, ya could’ve hurt somepony by doin’ that, be a bit more careful next time will ya?”

“Yeah, of course,” signs the pegasus sadly, “By the way, do you know If I can find a, Jefferson Revere?”

“You mean me?” I ask raising a hand to the mare, when she turned to face me I was startled by how her light amber eyes were...off centered, looking in different directions, in fact they were simply, derpy.

“Oh good, apparently the pony that wanted to give this to you-” she walks up to me, digging into her bag, “-was just swamped at her work so…” she produced a-what the fuck, another pink envelope?!

“Here you go.” I politely took the envelope from the mailmare gritting my teeth,

“Thank you.”

“Don’t mention it, well,” she glances from between both me and Applejack, “if you excuse me I gotta get back to my route, have a good day guys.” she took flight head, well, right into a swing sign of a nearby business before shaking the impact off to fly towards another part of Ponyville.

“See ya later Derpy.” Applejack waves before looking back at me.

“Who would send that to you-”

“Pinkie…” I grumble as I carefully opened the envelope as it blew up into a cloud of confetti with a perfect, unfolded, letter appearing in my hand.

“How in the fuck does she even know?!” I smack a hand across the paper.

“Beats me, but I tend to naught to think too much ‘bout it.” Applejack had walks over to read over my shoulder.

“Not sure what even half that means, but I can see she’s been looking out for you too.”

I was about to question how if I haven’t even seen her, but then again, how the hell does she know about mental base? I haven’t even barely started walking and my head was starting to throb with pain.

“Either way-” I crumple the paper up before tossing it off to the side, “It’s really getting on my nerves, can’t she just see me in person or something?” I shrug as I watch Applejack continue her walking towards probably down the road towards her home.

“I’ve known her for a long time and she hasn’t done anything really this strange before, But her sendin’ ya letters is a little odder than most of her shenanigans.”

“Splendid…”

With that note, I could only ponder upon why the method of letters to communicate with me while we walk out of town. We didn’t speak much after leaving town, it felt awkward, but I can take that Applejack isn’t really much for small talk.

Neither am I, but damn she stands out when it comes to the rest of the girls. I mean, Rarity can talk my ears off while Twilight can incite a migraine by simply speaking factually. Then, there is Applejack, short to the point country girl.

I doubt there isn’t much for her to say to me either. That is probably going to change when we get to the farm. All the while, something ran across my mind.

“Wait, that pegasus’s name is Derpy?”
“Yup, kinda fitting for a pony that is a bit of a clutzy flyer.”
“Never thought I would hear Clutz and flyer be used together either.”
“Nope, but she tries her best not to be so-”
“Derpy?”
“yeah...”

Score one for irony there folks!

We move on down the familiar dirt road, I try to keep up a decent speed as to not lose anymore daylight while there was any. Though the sun was maybe hour-n-half away from noon, there was much to be done.

The summer season was only a few months away from over and there was much to be done, maybe to many I could list right away but the fact of the matter is:

Why in burning tartarus would I be foalsitting this human when there is so much to be done?!

I can understand Twilight’s concern for him but there isn’t much else I can really see in needin’ to watch over him since he seems more than able to stand on his-well-two hooves? What the blazes did she call those things he walked on?! Never mind that!

“So, aside the obvious being the obvious, what goes on this farm of yours?” The human asks after some ten minutes or so of walking.

“Oh, We ain’t like any other farm ‘round these parts.” I reply with a shrug, “We have the largest Apple orchard in anywhere here in Equestria, we also are known for making the best foods out of the apples we grow right outside our backdoor.”

“Wow, didn’t think I'll be seeing an organic farm in person,” Organic? The hay is that?

“You see, back home, such farms have been getting hit hard by the BLM and the industrial farms,” I shook my head at Jeff trying not to put too much thought into what he is talking about.

“Sweet farm families like yours get pressed hard by either steep maintenance costs, land taxes or even falsely made lawsuits that rob them of their hard earned livelihood.”

“I see, well, here at our farm, we ain’t no industrial whatevers ya called it, but at least we enjoy watching our hard work put a smile on everypony’s face when they take a bite out of one our apples or one of our homemade Apple based treats.” I stated with a sense of pride, no other pony could beat what we can give to the kind folks of ponyvile or anywhere for that matter.

“Cool, maybe I could give you highly praised goods a try when we get there.”

“Oh sure, just be mindful though, we don’t normally get that many guests out our way for how far we are planted,” The human waved the subject off.

The open field progressively melded into the small patch of forest that stood between town and home.

“Oh no worries AJ, like we discussed back there, I can handle this walk like no-” He StumbleS over something,”-what the shit?” he stops to look at what his strange hooves tripped over.

“What is it?” I stop to watch him kneel down, taking a closer look at something.

“Looks like I almost tripped over a, wire?” He reacheS out with I think is called a finger and plucked at a thin wire that vibrated with that single pluck.

“Who would set something like this out in the middle of nowhere?” I started backing up, I only rolled my eyes at what that was.

“I can take an easy guess, My little sister and her friends…” As soon as I said that, he plucked at the string again,

“-but why?” the third pluck snapped the string and something popped over head along the tree branches that hung over the road. When we both looked up, I saw something coming at us, more like swinging at us.

“Oh shit, look out!” I felt something shove into me before I watch a white blur crash into the human, picking him off the ground by only three hooves before hitting the ground.

Having stumbled out of the way, “What in tarnation?!” I looked over to see that the human was enveloped in a what looked like a white bed sheet with ropes attached to it.

“The fuck is this?!” I heard the foul mouthed creature blubbered from underneath the mess. Wasn’t long before I heard the crashing of brush around us and watched as three little, camouflaged, fillies come galloping towards the human.

“WE got’em!” cried the blond filly with the red mane, “WE definitely caught one of those meanies!!”

“Sure looks too big to be just one…” The orange pegasus filly with light, magenta(that the word was?) mane noted as the surrounded the lump that was the human underneath their crudely made trap.

“Maybe we got’em both!” the white, multi-shaded purple maned unicorn filly suggested taking a stance, a stick floating in her magic close by her.

“We sure got ya now didn’t we,? Ya big bully!” Apple Bloom boasted proudly.

“Who’s there?!” Jeff asked as he stopped moving, “I’m not a bull-”

“AHH! Sounds like one of them for sure!” Scootaloo recoiled, taking a step back with a flap of her tiny wings

“Their trying to trick us, let’s not let’em escape!” Sweetie Bell Glared getting ready to strike.

“That net won’t last forever girls!” Apple Bloom pointed out before they paused to look at eachother, seeing who will say or do something next before they look back at the bed sheet net.

“Uhhh, can you help me out of this-”

I could only facehoof as I watch the fillies, brandishing fragile sticks and a wiffle bat, start swinging into the mass. Though of course, being just school fillies, they didn’t pack that much of a punch to their swings.

Then again, watching them struggle with taking down their “Adversary” and the human under the sheet trying to get out, was very funny. I couldn’t help but laugh at the whole scene as it happened right in front of me.

“We gotta knock’em out before they es-” The sheet moves suddenly and a hand caught the bat that Apple Bloom was using, “-cape?”

The other two stopped swinging as they watch the Human slowly emerge from under their trap, “You- ffffffreaking mind?!” He notices the kids and corrects himself on the spot.

Aside from feeling the faint sting of getting hit from three different attackers or fillies apparently. I’m kinda confused and agitated from being snared up in what looks like a bed sheet with rope laced through it.

Standing around me are the three that are responsible for this.

“I uh-uh,” stammers the little unicorn.

“Oh snap, we thought ya was-” the normal looking pony, had dropped the bat in shock, pointing a hoof at me.

“-a bully?” I finish looking at each of them, the little pegasus had fluttered a few paces away from me but still carried the stick in her hooves.

“W-We’re sorry mister, didn’t mean anythin’ by the-”

“Yeah, yeah uhh.”

“You’re the human aren’t you?” the unicorn blinks at me as she let the stick drop from her magic, “You look different standing up.”

“Wait, that’s him?!” the other two look at their friend.

“Well, duh, it is, we helped Fluttershy taking care of him, don’t any of you two remember.”

“I-uh-well.” the normal pony rubbed the back of her neck nervously.

“So who are you guys anyway?” I ask cutting into their conversation, I wasn’t going to stand here forever letting them trying to figure out if not to talk back or run.

“We, Mister, are tha Cutie mark Crusaders!” The Blond coated filly boasted, i can honestly say it was a bit adorable for such a little kid try to make her self and her friends look bigger as stood before me.

“Right, and may I ask why such brave crusaders would be setting a trap out in the middle of nowhere?” I knelt down to pick up the sheet they managed to ensnare me in, this whole set up looked like it was thrown together on the fly.

“Uhhh.”

“Yes Apple Bloom,” AppleJack finally stepped in, “Why did ya and your friends risk hurtin’ somepony with another one of ya’ll crazy contraptions?”

“At ease AJ,” I raised a hand to her, “I’m sure they got an explanation for this, besides, what harm was a bed sheet going to do to someone who already been through hell-n-back?”

The look the little filly glanced a thanks to me.

“To be frank mister,” the Unicorn tossed her stick aside, “The local colts have been tormenting us because of our lacking of a proper cutie mark.”

Why does she sound like another mare I know?

“Meaning?” I ask confused.

“Sweetie means that we don’t have our cutie marks.” The pegasus translated flatly, “So every other pony around here has been giving us grief for being-”

“The one thing we try to correct everyday now.” Apple Bloom added

“And seem to fail at correcting it,” Sweetie nodded

“Correcting what girls?” I asked shrugging at Applejack who didn’t look enthused at any of us talking away about what must be something mundane to her.

“Our blank flanks.” the three finished simultaneously.

I was a little stumped at this. How can having a tatoo looking mark on your thigh be so important to these little fillies. I shook my head in confusion while Apple Jack glanced up at the sky.

“As Much as we can morne another unsuccessful day, we oughta be headin’ back to the farm b’fore the sun gets down.”

“But, what if-”

“I seriously doubt those little varmints are goin’ to be comin’ ‘round here anytime soon, so let's hop to it girls.”

“Okay…” The slightly defeated crusaders started to follow the adult while I still stood on top of the ruined trap, watching at least one of them walk by with their head’s low and ears folded back.

That one was the Blond earth pony (i think the normal looking ones were called) with the red mane and tail. The other two didn’t seem to be too affected by this little mishap but there must be something up.

“Hey, It shouldn’t really be anything to worry about,” I spoke to her walking up beside her as we all started to continue towards the farm. I didn’t really mind much of how anxious the farm mare was being, having to spend more time away can get under one’s skin. I didn’t pay much mind to that but this little filly drew my attention.

“What now?” she blinked looking up at me, she stood no higher than my hips, but her bow tie brought the height to my waist.

“I said that little confusion isn’t really worth getting worked up over, You see you three didn’t really hurt me at all.”

“Yeah, I know,” she sighed, “it isn’t that, didn’t expect much of it when the girls wanted to throw somethin’ together all quick like.” she explained, she didn’t really wanted to make eye contact with anyone aside with the ground, “It’s just-” she stopped to look up ahead, probably at either her friends or AppleJack for a moment before shaking her head, “ah, Never mind me, Just didn’t expect things to go the way they did I guess.”

Cocking a brow at the kid, the things you tend to stumble into these days and I have only been awake for only a few days now I’m coming across stuff like this so far. Kinda like tuning into days of our lives right in the middle of cliff hanger friday. Nnnot that I did that on purpose or anything. ANYWAYS! I watched the filly hurry up to catch up with her friends while I watched pondering. Maybe I’m thinking too much into it, just a matter of everypony’s takes failures differently I guess. I noticed the three little fillies walking a little ahead of us, they turned slightly towards the orchard.

I shrugged as I followed on after the group, just beyond the trees I could barely make out what looks like a large barn in the distance.

It looked like any farm at a glance,

A large barn in the middle of the lot, another some short distance away, a carrot themed place towards the back of the property, a fenced in chicken coop and several smaller storage sheds. Aside from the carrot tower house, most of the buildings were painted a apple red complete with white trim.

Surrounding the buildings were various fields of corn, hay, the carrot field surrounding the carrot tower; but what must of gave the farm it’s name sake was the massive Apple Tree orchard that practally encompases the other half the property.

A “wow” slipped out of my mouth as me and the ponies came up to the archway that was connected to a white picket fence stretching in both ways, more than likely outlining the property line. Yet, one thing seemed to be missing from this picture…

“So, where’s your house?” I asked aloud stopping under the archway. Applejack stopped to look at me, slightly confused.

“Come again?”

“I see two big barns and that stranger place towards the back, but...where’s your house?”

She blinked at me before tipping her stetson over her eyes for a moment with a sigh, “Yer lookin’ at it, Jeff.” she smiled slightly gesturing a hoof towards the closest barn.

“Wait, so, you’re tellin’ me that you literally live in a barn?” That stirred a giggling chuckle from the fillies as they passed us. Even Applejack had an issue keeping a smirk from appearing, probably not trying to be offended by or laugh at my ignorance.

“No Sugarcube, that is the main house.” she gestures towards the house with anod, “come’on, ya just need tah see for yerself from the inside.”

Don’t know why, but the way the farmhouse is designed is tripping me out. I shook the confusion out of my head before following the farm mare towards the house. As we drew closer, could make out the details of the outside commodities of a family house, aside from the massive barn door on the side that was currently wide open. Could park a fancy RV in there, damn!

A fenced in yard that had a smaller, similarly themed, archway that led up to what must of been the front door of the “house”. The front porch looked like it was a recent addition to the house, the paint on the pillars looked slightly brighter compared to the rest of the building.

“Whoa, someone’s burning green.” I observed with my nose.

“Do what now?” Applejack glanced at me confused by my Oregonian slang.

I picked up the scent right as we stepped onto the lawn towards the front porch. I glanced around to only spot the source of the familiar odor. There sat a pale green coated, pure white maned, old mare relaxing in a rocking chair and in one hoof was a rather cool looking antique tobacco pipe. Getting closer to the steps, the pipe was made out of a carved out of what looked like a light, russet red wood, the bowl had two images carved, one on each side. One depicting an old tree, the other, a strange figure standing on two legs leveling what looked like a metal rod pressed against its shoulder. Obviously humanoid with a rifle of sorts, or i think that what it looked like…

The stem was, at least from where I stood, could almost be as long as my entire hand from middle finger tip to wrist. Made out of what looked like ivory or marble. Eh, leaning towards ivory taking how humble these ponies looked.

The old mare took a drag from the pipe, watching us as we stepped onto the porch, Applejack walked up to her.

Exhaling, the old lady’s eyes narrowed at her, “Yer late jackie.”

“I know, I know Granny, but we ran inta tha girls on tha way here.” Applejack removes her stetson and waved it in front of her face, probably fanning the fresh smoke away from herself.

“Where are they, ya know how I get a bit antsy when yer sittin’ here-”
“Oh ye don’t be frettin’, They be headin’ off into the orchard, playin’ with ‘nother half cooked idea on how tah get their cutie mark no doubt.” the old mare, Or granny (how fitting), looked passed Applejack and at to me, couldn’t tell if she was glaring at me or was just simply pie-eyed.

“Is that the friend Twilight been yammerin’ ‘bout this whole time?” she asks pointing the pipe at me, if it weren’t for the fact that I’m still a stranger here, I would of confused that as an offer for a hit.

“Yeah, he was the reason we was late gettin’ here.”
“Uhm, you know I’m standin’ right here AJ.” pointing an index at her.
“Point being?” Granny cracked a grin, “I take it ya slept most’ve the mornin’ away didn’t ya?”
“Ehhh, you can say that.” I shrugged walking up to the two, dear god, at least i’m familiar with the odor. While Applejack coughed slightly as the smoke dissipated I was breathing in the “tainted” air just fine.
“Should’ve warned me you was gunna smoke today Granny.” Applejack had to back up as the intensity of the smoke was a bit much for her, however, I should probably do the same, the rare case of second hand might actually happen to me taking how much i have not been around this stuff.

“Well, though’ tha smell would’ve given it away miss sensitive nose.”
“It did,” Applejack grimaced, “when we were just outside the yard!”

A laugh clicked in my throat, “The winds didn’t want to share I guess.” I mused aloud, no one caught it though, “then again, the winds have been really calm today.”

“Fine day for workin’, find day for smokin’.” Granny chuckled before taking the pipe, flipping upside down in her hooves then tapped the ashes out against the arm of the chair before setting it on the small corner that stood next to the chair. On that table top sat not only the pipe but what looked like a fist sized jar. Must be legal here in Equestria,
“But, I think fer miss featherweight’s sake here, I’s just finish my routine later.” she got up with a stretch before standing. She didn’t stand no taller than just my stomach where Applejack stood an inch or so taller than Twilight, which was either chest or neck level, mainly gauging from the top of their heads to my body height, which wasn’t much, just five foot-ten.

Hell, I’m not surprised that I have yet to really meet anypony taller than me that stood on their own four hooves. Aside from Luna of course.

“Where’s Mac?” AppleJack asked as Granny began to meander towards the front door, as she opened and held the door open to think, “Believe he’s on his way back from tha orchard, goddesses bless him, he managed tah get three carts dun while ya was fetchin’ this lazy human.”

“Hey!” we both chime at once.
“Ain’t my fault he was sleepin’ tha day away!” Applejack protests.
“Ain’t my fault that I was sleeping half the day away-wait a minute…” took me a second to notice that we had both spoke at the same time; I look from Applejack then to Granny who simply cackled that old lady laugh at us as she went inside.

As the old door swung slowly shut on its own.

“Ugh, Pony feathers! Now I have tah catch up with mac to at least get somethin’ done.”
“Let me guess, harvest seasons runnin’ slow for all of you?”

“What’d ya think?!” I put my hands up to her in the manner of whoa now!.

“I don’t know, obviously yes?” she placed a hoof on her face with an aggravated sigh.

“Look Applejack, If anything I can offer whatever help I can give if it means getting some shit caught up.”

“Not sure, ya not gunna freak out on us out there?”

“Nnope,” I deadpanned at her for that remark, “In fact, If need be, I’ll personally fill one of those damn carts myself!” she raised her brows at me in a doubtful expression tipping her hat up.

“Welp, if ya say so, I’ll definitely hold ya to that-”

“After chow!” Granny’s voice came from inside the house, “Ya don’t need be makin’ ya selves sick caus ya skipped eatin’ and baking ya selves unda Celestia’s sun!” while we listened, I looked at Applejack confused while pointing a thumb next to us.

“H-How does she even knew we-”

“Can hear yas from in here, now get ya sorry, whinny hides in here!”

It was at that moment, when AppleJack’s ears twitched, she looked over towards the orchard, “Can hear tha cart, think Mac is showing up in time for lunch.” I turned to look over to see movement coming from the treeline of the orchard.

Indeed, I saw what looked like a solid red coated pony hitched up to a impressively loaded cart full of apples of varible colors. The only other distinguishing marker of the pony as he drew into the yard towards the other barn, was a bright green tattoo (or cutiemark i think everypony keeps calling them) on his rump like Applejacks mark.

“Come on, lets at least help him get tha cart done so we all can get off our-” she paused to look at my boots, “-hooves.” she shook her head before heading back down the steps, lept over the small fence and bee-lined towards the barn to meet up with this mac pony.

As I made my way around yard to catch up to them, I started to notice this pony more vividly. He had short, carrot orange, mane, had what looked like a customized yoke around his neck and most of all. He looked built like a clydesdale and is the tallest pony i have met that wasn’t an Alicorn.

He looked like he was talkin’ to Applejack as she caught up beside him to help him unhitch from the cart.

“Sorry ‘bout not being here most of tha mornin’ Big Mac, couldn’ get the human out here fast enough.”

“No worries,” He said simply, “ran inta issues myself gettin’ out there anyways.”

“Really? So today wasn’t our best was it?”

“Nnnope.” after the cart was unhitched, the muscular pony walked towards the house. He took a look at me as he passed me. Holy shit, wasn’t kidding on the height, his chin could pass over the top of my head easily.

“Take it ya gunna help out?” he simply cut to the chase, absently chewing on a wheat stem.

“Yeah, of course, gotta show how sorry I am for holding progress up today.”

“Eeyup, ya betta, ain’t know idle hooves today. We start right ‘way afta lunch.” he nodded in agreement. Applejack followed Big Mac towards the house, she still had a look of doubt on her face but probably had no choice but to agree with the big guy.

Why do I feel like I’ve been a hindrance to this bunch, I’m not lazy folks, just, troubled...

Author's Notes:

I think the apples had gotten the wrong first impression of him... heh, we'll see how he does in fixing that.

It seems that I have trouble working on chapters that require a lot of detail and/or slow paced, but eventually, I get it done sure, but, I think I have tendencies to stall on writing these kinds of chapters.

Picking Apples or Picking Bones?

After, letting Applejack and Big mac into the house first by holding the door open for them. I walked into a mixture of both scenery and smells. The living room we walked through was pleasantly furnished with a couch, table and a few lone chairs as well some display cabinets with a tea set neatly arranged and stored behind their glass doors.

Everything here was hoofmade out of matching wood, I could only determined that each of these pieces of unique, country style furnishing are made of the very trees they harvest from. Talk about being dedicated to the lifestyle.

I didn’t pay much attention to anything else here as I could only think on the awkwardness I’m currently feeling because of how I was introduced to the members of this household. Even the lack of no one really holding a conversation with me didn’t help much. Did I really disrupt the flow of the day with these folks? Oh well, time will tell me.

I watched were they walked to and I followed.

We came through a archway that led into a dining room, in the middle stood a long, dark stained table with six matching chairs arranged up against the edges. Standing against the wall were a series of cabinets with display doors featuring a variety of dishes that probably was the dinnerware for the whole house. Not bad, very old fashion.

I glanced back at my two hosts as they went through a swing door that obviously led into a kitchen. Following through, my nose was slammed with the odor of home cooking, looking around, I saw more of this storage cabinets this time with cookware inside them, pretty sure there are more stored in the drawers and lower cupboards.

“Very organized in here.” the comment slipped out as I looked over to see Big mac, who i’m just guessing is how he is called at this point, step over to what must of been the most amazing piece of appliance i’ve ever seen.

Taking up most of the wall stood a large wood stove, complete with four burners, two warmers, two main ovens and two smaller ovens one underneath each main oven and a center door that was obviously the compartment for the wood to be burned to power the whole stove. I’m impressed at first glance, this must be a figment of history just sitting right with granny probably just finishing up with whatever deliciousness is on the menu today.

The more used utensils and cookware either hung over head above the stove or sat on shelves.

“Eyup.” the big pony replied, as he plucked what looked like a fresh biscuit off a tray.

“Of course,” Apple Jack replied as well, “We may be simple ponyfolk, but we ain’t living in a mess now are we?”

Never assumed, I would only ponder, well, also trying not to vocalize the fact they are talking about living in a house built into a barn.

“Not at all, could only guess you all got things down to a-routine?”

“You betcha’!” Granny piped up as she turned, taking off the apron she had worn and hung it on a peg off to the left of the stove; to the direct right of this cooking beast was the storage bin for the fuel for this stove. Probably all chopped from fallen apple trees too.

“LIke a fine tuned clock, we get things dun ‘round here, but ya’ll better be ready to jump to it too mister-”

“Oh, um, Jeff, just Jeff.”

“Eh? Well, Jeffy, we’ll find somethin’ for ya to do, but first, fix ya self somethin’, bet sleepin’ so long has burned a hole in that stomach of yers.”

“Oh you have no idea-” I looked around while remembering how long I have been in-n-out of sleep without really eating anything decent.

“-um, are the-” I pointed towards the dining room.

“Already got a stack here, help yerself.” Granny gestured to a countertop that indeed had a small stack of what must be polished ceramic plates. I didn’t really have time to be shy and awkward, my stomach was screaming at me to feed it!

“Right, um, thank you.” I walked over, grabbed a rather massive “normal” plate, Jesus, a man can pile a thanksgiving dinner on this thing! gotta keep in mind that what ponies perceive as normal size for them is large or extra large for humans, even the basic utensils looked bigger in a human’s hand.

As I turned around, the two younger farmers had already vanished from the kitchen, the dinner room door was swinging idly as one of them had just walked through it. “So, what do we got here?” I asked feeling awkwardness trying to weight down my words. I could even feel a tightness in my throat as if I was some socially handicapped basement dweller.

“Oh nothin’ too fancy,” Granny shrugged, “A quick bite consisting of apple drizzle oatmeal, honey biscuits and cold cider.” she explained while I stood over the pot of, oh man, strong, fresh smelling oatmeal.
“Hmmm, simple indeed, but uhm, shouldn’t I have a bowl for the-” before I could finish the old mare used a ladle to scoop up some of the apparently thick meal and plopped it onto my plate, it didn’t ooze around like the instant stuff would back home, it instead looked like a sizeable scoop of quaker oats ice cream dotted with small red chunks of probably apples.

When she placed the ladle back into the pot,
“Never mind, I think I need to not question some things around here.”
“Mmm-hm!” She nodded with a smirk.
“Right, um-”
“Oh don’ be a Fluttershy, help ya self!” she nudged me along as I shrugged and grabbed up two of these biscuits, then, looked over at one of the preparation tables to see what looked like a wooden barrel keg with a spicket tapped into the side that peered over the side of the table, next to the keg was a small arrangement of wooden mugs.

Again, these looked like wooden steins to my hand as I picked one up, setting my plate on the table, I placed the mug/stein under the spicket and carefully pressed the small lever, releasing what looked like darker colored apple juice, it even smelled sweeter than the juice too.

Releasing the level I looked into the mug, “Is this homemade cider too?”
“Oh what kind of question is that young mister?” Granny laughed, “of course it is, hoof pressed right here on the farm!”
“Impressive…” I set the mug on my plate before picking it up, being careful as to not spill any of it’s contents.
“Wait tell ya gives it a swig, ya’ll be dashin’ back in here fer more!” I nudged my way through the door back into the dining room.

I watched as the human came out of the kitchen, can’t see why Granny smith had taken such a liking to him. I didn’t expect to bring him all the way out here, neither did I expect Twilight so hastily ask me to keep an eye on him like he was some damn foal.

I’m not really complaining but today of all days though!

He felt (and looked) out of place when he stood looking for a seat, I wasn’t really in a friendly mood today so I didn’t bother thinking about offering him a seat near, not next to, me. So I watched as the human took one of the seats directly in front of him. Don’t really feel a smidge bad for him today at the moment, he, Apple Bloom and her friends held me up from getting back to work today.

I almost lost my appetite thinking about the timing of everything but I was automatically eating lunch so, buck it!

“Oh wow…” I looked over to see the surprise on Jeff’s face after me must’ve taken a bite of the oatmeal.
“What is it?” I asked him, trying to be civil.
“Oh nothing, just never had anything this good in a long while.” he commented taking another bite, “Then again, One, I haven’t eaten anything decent in ever since I’ve been in this world and two, this IS the first time I’ve had home cooking in years.”

I looked at him puzzled by his statement, “come again? Ya never made ye’self anythin’ before?”
“Oh I have, but it was either something frozen from Walmart or take out from Mcdonalds or somewhere.”
“What in the what?”
“Oh, right, those are places from my world and speaking of which, the last time I had home cooking was before I left home to move to Medford.”

“I see, well, I would consider this a chance to have it again.” That, for some reason, finally made me cool my mood to think. I honestly lost track on how many Ponyfolk my family and I had stunned with our home cooking.

Didn’t really think about it, guess, since we’ve been doing it for so long it doesn’t seem that special to us at all.

“You’re right, uhm, I guess I should thank you guys for taking me in on short notice?”
“Pardon?” Big Mac looked between the both of us.
“Oh don’ mention a worry ‘bout it sugarcube,” I shrugged, “Ain’t nuthin’ just be ready ta follow on through with what ye offered.
“Of course!” He smiled awkwardly, “Don’t want to seem like a freeloader now do I?” He chuckled nervously as both me and Big mac Looked at each other for a moment before going back to our food without a single reply to the human.

After what felt like forever, I managed to clear my plate,
“Ya got the dishes last time,” Mac suddenly spoke after the ten minutes of silence,
“My turn to do’em.”
“Oh thanks big brother, the dinner dishes mine then.”
“By the by Sis, what’d he mean by ‘short notice’?”
“Eh-heh…” Not sure how to reply to that to be honest.

“Well, apparently,” Jeff spoke drawing attention onto him, which was a big relief on my part!
“Twilight had other things going on, and didn’t want me to be by myself or somethin’, Applejack was asked to drag my sorry carcas out here to, “keep an eye on me”, whatever that means.”
“I see, reckon Twilights’ not thinkin’ on a full barrel again when she said it.” Big Mac speculated as he grabbed my plate, stacked it on his then carried the stack back into the kitchen.
“She tends ta be like that when she is being smarter than her own noggin’ allows.”
“Noticed that too?” Jeff noted, “Huh, very observant…”
“Eeyup.” Big Mac disappeared into the kitchen. The door swung gently in then when it swung back out,
“Knew that was just enough for ya squirts.” Granny came out as if perfectly timing the door’s movements.
“I reckon ya almost done?”
“just finished actually.” The human smiled before taking a drink from his mug.

“Very good, now, hurry and hoof all that to Mac and meet me outside, I’ll show ya how we do things ‘round here.” chuckled the old mare as she
“Uhm, Granny,” I raised a hoof to her, “Ya sure you want to be doing that after-”
“Oh hang it AJ,” she waved it off, “I was more thinkin’ ‘bout ya’ll youngsters, ya don’ be frettin’ over me while there’s trees needin’ pickin’.” she laughed as she started to go back outside.

Damn it Granny, of all the days to be stubborn!

Jeff looked between the both of us while we talked but as Granny started to walk out, he must of took that as a hint to drain the mug that looked like a adult mug in a foal’s hoof.
“I think we should get back out there, less the grandmother starts whippin’ on us.”
“I heard that!” We both hear from the living room.
“wha-How the hell does she-”
“Ya comin’ two legs?”
“Yeah, yeah, be right there Granny.” He knocked back whatever was left of his mug before setting it on his plate and carried it into the kitchen.

Not wanting to wait for him, I went outside myself, once outside, I noticed Granny Smith standing on the porch, obviously waiting for the human to come back out. I wonder what the old mare has in mind for Jeff, I honestly think he should be put to work tending to the live stock or at least the minor tasks of tending to the other fields.

“What’d ya think He’ll be doin’ while we buck apples Granny?”
“Oh, the same, takin’ what season it is.” she smiled looking towards the orchard.
“W-what?” I was and was not surprised by Granny’s words, “Ya have been lookin’ at’em right Granny?”
“Oh I have and I think he be too clumsy to tend the chickens or the hogs, and Ye both need ta get more than what Mac brough back before sun down.”

Running a hoof down my face, “Ya also realize he is still recovering from-”
“Ain’t no better way to heal the boo-boos than work’em off.” She turned towards the house.
“Ye done fartin’ ‘round two legs?!” she called out. No seconds later I could hear the heavy steps of those things he wore coming up to the front door.
As it opened, “Sorry, Big Mac stopped me for somethin’ and-”
“Good, Let’s get a movin’ we ain’t got all noon.” Granny started walking as soon as Jeff could barely close the front door. I too didn’t feel like waiting for there was work to be done and this human ain’t holding me up for another second!

“Applejack,” I glanced over to her, “Ya just head on over to the barn to get a cart and start headin’ on out, Big mac will catch up to ya soon.”
“Alright, but, what ‘bout him?” I pointed over to Jeff who had caught up to us and was walking on Granny’s right side.
“You don’ fret over that, just git on out there, Mac will hear where ya started.”

I gave them both an uneasy look before venturing off towards the barn and they towards the orchard.

As the Apple trees drew closer, I'm astonished at how massive these trees are. Unlike back home when your standard apple tree is about maybe twenty or thirty feet tall and maybe one to two feet around. However, these trees varied in size and diameters, the youngest looking trees about maybe around the average while the older looking bastards looked like oaks that produced apples from their expansive web of branches.

We were approaching one of these old giants. through out this journey till now, I have been hearing the noise of farm animals and distant barking. I knew there were wolves in this world, so, common sense would dictate that their domestic counter parts would exist as well.

“Ya familiar with apple buckin’?” Granny Asked me as we stopped at the base of the trunk, scattered around the short grass were apples that had fallen freely, some dried up and rotting away while some still looked fresh; well, at least the side I could see did.

“Apple bucking?” I echoed the words, the heck was she talking about, “Not really, apple bucking sounds like a sport at a family reunion.” The old mare chuckled at my obvious ignorance.
“Close, but it’s how we harvest these here trees.”
“Soo,” I looked up at this tree, hand sized red apples dangled from their branches, very ripe for the picking, “do we need lader to get up there, that’s a bit of a climb to get there.”
“Oh no, no young Jeffy, we buck the trees to get’em down.”
“Buck the trees? You mean kick’em?”
“Yuup.” I was lost for words at that acknowledgement, “Ye catch on quick.” she turned her back to the tree, “want me ta show ya or ye think ya got it from here?”
I stepped up and gently planted a foot against the bark of the tree, It was very dense; well, no shit! How was kicking this tree going to bring those apples down without breaking something? Even for an old timer like Granny, I’m very certain it’s an impossible endeavor.
“Uhm, you sure we can’t go and try this on a smaller tree?” I asked lowering my foot, “This beast maybe too thick to kick.” The only reply she gave me was a blank, deadpan with a cocked brow before one of her back hoofs snapped back in a blurred buck.

Her hoof connected with a solid crack against the bark that must of sent a decent shiver up the trunk, I could hear the leaves rustle to the shiver. Caught by surprise, I watched in awe as she lowered her back off. Around the same time something solid thocked off the top of my head before thudding along the ground. With a sharp tinge of pain I ducked down holding my head as I watch a freshly fallen apple, definitely bigger than my fist, roll away from me with a decently sized dent in it’s skin on one side.

“Any more questions smart ass?”
“No, ma’am…” I groaned as my head began to pulseate with a painful migraine, “N-None at all.” I blinked the briefly blurring vision back to normal.
“Now, yer turn, give it a good buck.” she stepped away from the tree and watched me like an instructor would a student.

“Okay, okay…” I stepped up to the tree then, taking a breath I shot my boot out against the tree. My footing wasn’t very stable so the first kick bounced back, almost laughable tipping me off balance. I quickly glanced to Granny who only gave no reaction to my first attempt. Looking back at the tree again, I positioned my footing better. Then, picturing a door instead of a tree trunk, I gave the tree a better solid kick but the entire bottom of my foot felt the equally solid trunk of the tree.

A spark of hurting nerves and a twinge in my ankle, I clenched my teeth as I brought my boot back down.

“Well, ain’t seen no apples down yet, try again.”
“I will, I will,” I nodded to her before thinking how to do this, then, I remembered my brief training in MMA, the kickboxing lessons. I snapped my fingers before taking a better stance, then, taking a breath, I exhaled quickly as I swung my best side kick. While It would of been perfect if it was against a kick bag, this was no kick bag.

I heard some sort of shifting in the tree while I felt my shin, ankle and foot cry out in agony, while I held in a shout in my mouth,

“Ssssson of a-” I started to hobble around trying to walk the pain off, while quiet “ow”s and curses fluttered freely from my lips, curses all starting with ‘F’.

“There ya go, just walk it off,” Granny then looked up at the tree while I paced a small circle close by, “Hmm, maybe we should pit ya with somethin’ easier after all.”

“Ya think?” I asked with a hint of agitation, It felt like I broke something, then again, that was a tree I just kicked. A Fucking, God damn, Apple Tree! One, that is the size of a god damn oak!

“Tell ya what sunny, since we ain’t got a whole lot’ve sun left, we’ll catch up with tha others and maybe ya can help in fillin’ the carts with apples that missed’em.”

“Do what?” I had stopped while she spoke to check my hurting leg, nope, nothing broken, just very shocked at my stupidity in attempting to “buck” a tree. We humans, on the other hand, do the intelligent thing and use ladders to pick these stupid things and not kick’em all day. Sure, that would make an awesome addition to a training montage for a martial arts movie, but FUCK, not a method of harvesting Apples!

“When somepony actually bucks a tree, most of tha apples falls and a good sum land in the cart parked right underneath.”
“I see, at least you guys are using carts…” I muttered shifting weight onto my less-in-pain left leg.
“It’s a bit of an extra chore to buck the tree then round up the remaining apples into the cart, normally that’ll be Applebloom’s job when she ain’t runnin’ ‘bout with her crusader friends.”
“So, since I’m here, I’ll take up that job?”
“Precisely what I was thinkin’, at least ye usin’ ye noggin, lets get a move on.” She looked around in a moment of silence before her ears twitched to a distant sound of another tree getting bucked.
“This way two legs,” she started off towards the sound.

As I started to follow-well, hurry after the fast walking farm pony, I could only think about how long today is going to be even though it’s half over. We traversed under the canopy of the orchard for what felt like another five minutes of walking, the pain in my leg started to subside as we walked towards the sound of trees getting kicked, almost sounded like a sledgehammer hitting the bark instead of a living pony’s hoof.

As We turned right at another tree, we both stopped to hear a grunt and a solid loud crack of a tree getting bucked. Then, as I looked I could see Applejack stepping away from a tree as what looked like a shower of apples rain down, some did land into the cart, but another portion tumbled and bounced on the ground.

“See what ya mean about the cart thing.” I nodded to Granny’s previous statement, then again, it looked like it wasn’t slowing Applejack down any. Using her front hooves, she grabbed and tossed the remaining fallen apples into said cart.
I felt a nudge, more seemed like a tap of a hoof against an arm, “What ye waitn’ fer?” the old mare asked, “git over there and lend a hand.”
“Right!” I started to jog on over towards her, “Applejack.”

She looked up, squinted then frowned, “What’d you want?” she asked abruptly stopping in the middle of tossing apples into the cart.

“Granny sent me over here to help.”
“With?”
“Pickin’ up the loose apples,” her frown turned into a broken smile, “She tells me that-”
“Just keep up, no need to explain,” she shook her head before turning back to tossing apples into the cart.
“Uhhh-” she looked up at me again,
“Don’t just stand there, get to it Jeff.”
“Oh right, right.” I hurried over, knelt down and started to grab any apple that looked like to be among the ones that just fell.

“Also, make sure ye don’ grab anyone of the ones that have been on the ground fer too long-” As soon she said that my hand grabbed one that looked good but was half rotted as it partially collapsed into mush in my grip, “-That’ll be obvious, just check’em to make sure before ye toss’em in.”

“Riiight…” I shook apple mush off my hand before examining the ground around the cart. Found one, tossed it in, found another two, four, five, eight-jesus! Each one I took a moment to examine before giving them a toss into the cart. Of course, as I drew further away from the cart I picked up an apple, examined it, then gave it a good toss.

However, as I watch it land, it bounced right out of the other side of the cart, kinda over shooting it I think. I switched to filling an arm load of apples before walking over to the cart to drop them in. It felt like a short while before-
”Alright, got enough, move on to the next one.”

she looped herself into what looked like a simple short rope tied to the grip ends of the cart’s handles with a leather pad in the middle. When she pressed her chest up against this pad, the cart lifted off it’s two front peg legs and rolled along with it’s puller.

I hurried up along the cart to drop the last arm load I gathered before hurrying up alongside Applejack.
“We keep going till the cart’s full right?” I ask as she trots on pulling the cart with ease,
“You got it,” she nods, “Then we head back, unload it into the wagon, then do it again till either tha orchard is rightfully harvested or tha wagon is full.”
“Eesh, you do have a way to unload it all at once?” I glanced back at at the cart, it wasn’t even half full from the tree we started with, I can only think that she had been out here as long as we have. Which was just obvious thinking taking that she had just barely started working around the time I almost broke my poor leg, kicking that damn tree.

“Oh we do, ya’ll just have to see it when we get there, if we get there…” I noticed her ears folding back as she looked down with a sigh. I noticed that, I couldn’t help but feel guilty if not partially responsible for the delay. If I can recall about farm work, it’s all about working around the farm from sun up to sun down; yet, she pulled herself away from her work to get me. I got to say something about it at least!
“Applejack, I have to at least say sorry for holding you up, I can see this was important to you.”
“Oh don’t Fret it sugarcube, Ain’t entirely yer fault,” she glanced back at me, the cart idly squeaked and creaked as we walked towards the next tree. Despite the fact that we are surrounded by trees.
“In fact, to be honest, I was mainly headin’ inta town for some supplies when Twilight caught up with me.”

“Figures, can only guess she stopped you for somethin’ right?”
“Oh you bet, she started yammerin’ on ‘bout how she needed to look into more about yer experience in the everfree forest and went on ‘bout there should be more than what ya told her so far, so she was headed back to Zecora’s to talk to her ‘bout things like strange thunder or somethin’ like that.”

Why was Twilight planning on going back to the everfree alone? I mean, didn’t Zecora explain enough about the gunfire she heard? My memory on the whole two weeks was indeed fuzzy, but why go to great lengths to solve a mystery that may or may not really exist. The “thunder” was only me fighting for my life against all manner of beasts.

Unless-
“And I can only guess she was lost in her research that she absently asked me to find ya and bring ya out here.”
“Does the poor girl ever slow down or even sleep at all?”
“As far as I’ve known her, not really, in fact, there isn’t a single thing she does unless she has read it from a book or previously researched it.”
“My god, a literal by-the-book kind of girl…” I thought aloud.
“Exactly!” the farm mare chuckled, “Couldn’ of said it any different myself, I mean, she tends ta have her face in a book more often than an actual bookworm.”
“More like, she is the bookworm in pony form!” we both shared a laugh at Twilight’s expense, “Of course, I haven’t been awake long enough to really know if that’s even true.”
“Nah, nah, Yer about right ‘bout that Jeff, She can’t even have a proper slumber party without diving into a book ‘bout how to host one.”
“What the fuck? A book about having a sleepover?”
“Yeeup.” she approached another apple tree. This one was medium sized and had a canopy full of apples.
“It drove me and rarity nuts the first time we did it, of course, we simply accepted it after a whole hash-up occurred between me and Rarity.”

“What?” Applejack lowered herself out from the quick harness, gently bringing the cart down on it’s legs before walking up to the tree.

“Oh yeah, during a rather harsh storm, thanks to them cloudsdale folk-” she turned and bucked the tree, this time, I was able to notice the tree quiver with it’s branches shaking with the impact. I stepped far back to not get pummeled by the ensuing downpour of apples.

“-It all started over the branches that had been trimmed ‘round ponyville, ya know, to keep’em from falling onto ponies houses when the storm hit.” she too had stepped away, turned around in time to watch the fall of apples quickly stop just as it started.

I took that as a chance to step up and started picking up the ones that missed the cart and tossing them in. surprisingly enough, this conversation was a sudden change from the awkwardness I’ve noticed and felt before this.

“I kinda get that, don’t want a big branch falling into some kid’s bedroom in the middle of the night now do we?”
“Exactly; Well, Rarity wanted to make some sort of decorations out of them but I only wanted to clean’em up so we can get it over with before the storm came.”
“And she didn’t really agree with you on that did she?”
“Not the slightest, of course, as she started to argue with me, the storm, right on schedule, blew in and it started to rain on top of us.”
“Taking how she can be somewhat demanding about somethings, I can see how she just stood her ground for no reason at all it sounds like.”
Applejack shrugged, “Not really sure ‘bout that, but thankfully Twilight, in all her good nature, took us both inside the Golden Oak. Now mind ya, I didn’t much care to be in that diva’s very presence at tha time.”
“Well no shit, I wouldn’t stand being in any person’s presence unless I wanted to kick their teeth in if they were being a douche canoe to me.” She glanced up at me with a confused look on her face, as if trying to figure out what I was talking about, but she shrugged it off.
“Twilight didn’t really notice at first, but she still took the opportunity given by the storm to have a slumber party.”
“You know,” I dropped off an armload of apples and looked at her with a cocked brow, “For a country girl, I don’t really see you as a slumber party type of pony.”
“Ya be surprised,” she replied without looking from gathering apples. ‘You be surprise’- What else is this mare hiding?! I had dove back into the litter of apples on the ground, filling an armload of apples. I was starting to sweat, which was starting to make my skin itch underneath the bandages. Not to mention, sweat was starting to irritate the stitches, but I tried to ignore the sting for the time being.
“Right, but anyway-”
“Anywho, Twilight pulled out this book ‘bout hostin’ one of these quiet shindig, and we did some of the strangest, girliest stuff I’d neva though’ I’d do stayin’ at another pony’s house.”
“Like, let me guess, face masks, painting nails or I mean, hooves; that kind of stuff?”
“Yeah, how did ya know?”
“I lived with my two sisters growing up…”
“Oh wow, bet that wasn’ tha best time for ya.”
“Eh, can’t really complain nor agree with you on that, just can only say, that it wasn’t easy trying to game online while I can hear teenagers giggling up a storm just on the other side of the wall through my headphones.”
“I don’ really know what ya talkin’ ‘bout headphones, but as I was saying.”
“Right, continue.” I dumped off another armload, this wasn’t getting the job done fast enough, time to come up with a better way to do this. I remembered the coat I was still wearing and removed it.

The air was cool as soon as I took the coat off, my new cotton shirt was damp from being pinned against my skin but still felt like it was breathable, why didn’t I invest in one of these medieval shirts before? Draping the coat on the cart, I started to roll up my sleeves while keeping my ears open for Applejack’s story.

“We didn’t really get along to anypony’s dismay, even though It really was a fun time, it just didn’t seem to be a pleasant evening for the both of us. We both kept bickerin’ like an old dog chasing and old cat.” she paused from her clean up. The look on her face telegraphed her guilt over that evening.
“We even tried gettin’ back at each other durin’ a game truth an dare.”
“Oh god, truth and dare!” I laughed at my own memories of the pranks that were pulled on me during those games.
“Right? So, I dared her to stick herself back out in tha rain, while she got me to wear the most ridiculous outfit we could scratch together.” she chuckled at what probably was the image of that popping into her head.
“I mean, I was poofy and colorful like a brand, spankin’ new circus tent!”
“Oh geez,” my mind was confused at trying to imagine how that would of looked for this hard working lady.
“Ain’t the worst of it, eventually, our bickerin’ lasted long after we went to bed, well tried as she kept yammerin’ at me while I simply tried to ignore her.”
“Obviously, that didn’t go well, did it?” then something very faint clicked in my mind, a wisp of familiarity as she told her story.
“Not the slightest, of course, it kept Twilight up enough to hear it all go down then the storm got angrier than Granny with out that green stuff.”

In the distance, I could hear what sounded like a loud crack as if something was being snapped.

“A tree close by the Golden Oak snapped and fell, right into the bedroom we ended up in.”
“Oh shit, all three of you were okay though right?” It took me a moment to realize that we had already cleaned up around this tree and were already headed to the next one. She replied with a laugh at first. We parked the cart against the tree and she bucked the tree unleashing it’s apples onto ground below.

“Oh ya betacha, yet, that was when Twilight flipped the gilt bucket over us and told that our fightin’ had ruined her slumber party.” I rolled my eyes at that, it was obvious that the party was ruined the minute they started to fight over something pointless to begin with in the first place.
“So, after cleaning the mess up and patchin’ the hole the branch made, we saved the rest of the night by telling ghost stories and eating s’mores’.” I’m for some reason shocked to hear that they actually know what a s’more is.

“Sounds like,” I had dumbed another arm load of apples, I wasn’t paying attention to the quality of some of them and started to pick them out, “You girls are a bit of a...interesting bunch.” I tossed out three bad looking apples back out of the cart before Applejack started flicking apples into the cart.

“Oh, you can imagin’ how it’s like when all of us are together.”
“I have, only once though.”
“Riiight.” she paused to chuckled awkwardly, “That one time…” she then shook her head, “either way, do pardon my gushin’, ain’t that often I get somepony else to help with the apple buckin’”
“Not at all, Didn’t take you for the talkative type.” I walked over to help her pick up the rest of the apples, “I’m still kinda lost on how the six of you became friends.”

“You oughta talk to Twilight ‘bout that,” she tossed up the last healthy apple off the ground. She went for the cart to hook herself back up again. We didn’t go too far this time, we went straight across to another tree. I was starting to notice that this orchard was indeed naturally grown unlike the uniformed orchards back home. This orchard would put all of those ones to shame.

“That’s a story fer her to tell because she’s responsible for it mostly.”

she removed herself from the cart then proceeded the routine with the harvest once more. As the sound of bark getting bucked filled my ears. My mind began to drift. I pondered upon her story, then each of these girls, how did six unique ponies meet? My mind drifted towards Twilight in particular, wonder why she would be heading back to Zecora’s place for the thunder thing? I know for a fact that this “thunder” was only gunfire from my guns, right?

“Stubborn piece of-” she gave the tree another buck. The thunderous crack of two hooves hitting the trunk only sank my thoughts more.

“A brave, foolish mare ye be if not for having sent word to me.” The Zebricain remarked as she held the door open for me, I trotted on in before the door was closed. I stood once more inside her hut with more questions than pleasantries in mind. I have to know if there was really more than what was described, I felt something down deep that plucked away at my scientific curiosity.

Thunder, surviving a manticore attack, deep cuts from shadow ponies, the PTSD flare up. Everything did added up but two things stood out that didn’t blend with the story.

One was surviving in the Everfree alone for two weeks and secondly,

There was-no has to be more to it than just having whatever he had on him to survive as well these weapons, or “guns” he described, during that time. I have been in there myself, heck, me and the girls have at one point or another, as well all of us at once too. This forest is ever changing, no matter how many times one would trot through and map out their route. It would be completely gone the next day. Danger at every turn not to mention there hasn’t been any Shadow Pony sightings this far south in Equestria in years. How would more than one be suddenly here in this forest to attack a lone human?

None of it made sense, then there is the curse; Why would it behave in a way that makes it seem like a turmatic, genetic disorder that turned it’s target, in this case being Jeff, Into a complete lunatic?

Let alone figuring out how somepony designed such a brutally complex, chaotic hex or curse like that?!

“I see one has floated away in a sea of thoughts dearest Twilight.” Zecora’s words sliced through my mind like Celestia’s sun through Ice.

“Huh? Right, Sorry, I’ve just been working myself very hard at trying to solve the gaps in this mystery…” I glanced over to see Zecora had walked up beside me.
“A mystery? The human has been a lingering curiosity for having been a victim of another’s monstrosity of magic?”

“Sounds about right, Just about sums up about what I was going to ask you too…” I also still felt the guilt of having been trying to help the human in everyway I can think of so far. Even bringing him here only seemed to make things worse. Well, at least for me, I should of at least allowed him to rest instead of trying to solve this debacle as soon as possible.

“But, I have to ask Zecora, how many times did you hear the strange thunder, let alone when or where.” She had walked over to another side of the room that was mostly her living room that doubled for her work space. She went over to a shelf that was occupied of the various objects and nic-nacks that made up her collection.

“Tis strange noise the thunder was,” Zecora begin, “the thunder was the racket of the human’s guns, it would be a blunder to not think twice to confront these weapons.”

“Of course, I still think there is more than just Jeff’s weapons that was making the thunder, so-”

“Indeed young Twilight,” Zecora turned back around to look at me, her hazel-teal eyes gazed at me, she looked like she had more to tell for sure,

“This thunder, though made by the troubled visitor, was not made by him alone.”

“What?!” Faster than a captain’s quick draw of a sword, my notebook filled my vision, the quill trail blazing new notes onto it’s pages.

Why didn’t she come out with this sooner?

Why wait now?

What was this other thunder?

More importantly who made it?

“Explain Zecora, this could help all of us in this puzzle!” The Zebra only chuckled at my excitement.

“Twilight, in do time a tale I’ll tell but excitement would only sparkle more anxious reactions.” She caught me there, both book and quill sank a little before taking a deep breath.

“Rest your hooves and this tale of more than one thunder will take place.”

Keeping everything in my magic floated beside me while I moved across the room close to the cluttered table that sat between the kitchen and space. Taking a seat, I watched the Zebra with carefully fixed eyes as she casually went into the kitchen space to put a pot over a smoldering cooking fire that sat in a hoof carved space that split a four hoof gap in the counter space that was carved out of the original walling of the old tree that is now her home.

“You see, I was venturing out into the forest to collect ingredients to replenish my dwindling stock when, to my sudden shock, I heard the thunder.” It took me a moment to realize that she started telling me, I flatten the book on some (abruptly cleared) table space and the quill returned to the pages to record my notes.

“Not familiar with this, I held my ground to listen when I heard it again. Then again thrice in one direction to the left,” she tapped on a nearby countertop three times in rapid succession. “Then twice to the right,” she tapped the tip of her hoof on the countertop then clapped the back of her hoof, she did it again. I noticed that she was describing the noise with her hoof as she spoke.

“I care not to move fearing to be heard myself, I could not dare to advance but contemplated retreat when I heard it again four times more from the right.” she did the tap-clap again.

“There was a response with the rapid thunder of the left.” she had walked over and sat down opposite of me.

“Interesting, but I can guess that one of these ‘thunders’ is Jeff, but the rest I’m not sure off…” I thought aloud jotting down notes and side notes.

“Then it all got stranger from there, all of the thunder moved around, echoing around the forest as if the heavens themselves are cracking open. Then I started to see the thunder.”
“Wait, How do you see it?”
“For every thunder, there was a flash of light.”
“Soo, like as if you were watching a lightning storm over ponyville?”
“Correct you are, yet even more so when the noise began to grow louder as it grew near me.”
“Oh dear.”
“Before I ran, I heard the thunder of the right one of many times then something hissed right by my head like an angry bee before it made that-” She pointed towards something. I looked up, then followed her hoof to see it, there was a hole in the wall. I set everything down to get up, I walked over to examine this strange hole.

It was indeed small enough for a large marble to fit through but nothing else. Why didn’t I notice this before?

“Then something cracked that-” she pointed across the room opposite of the hole. I glanced over to her then followed her hoof to something that looked like was on the wall but fell. I walked over, looking around then my hoof almost stepped on something covered in a cloth.
“Why did you-” she nodded to me with a sly smile.

Looking back I moved the cloth, my eyes widened to see one of her masks, on the floor before me, with indeed a large crack with a deep dent in the mask’s hardened wood that made the epicenter of the crack. The dent was square on the nose too, the hardest part of the mask I would presume.

“Here, I believe the piece of this thundurus puzzle would be this strange object.” I turned to be startled by her standing behind me so suddenly, in her hoof was a small box. Puzzled, I looked at it. Taking it in my levitation, I opened the box.

I gasped upon seeing it’s contents before clapping the box shut.

“I have to have Jeff see this, like NOW!” I started to run for the door.
“Oh little Twilight.” I froze in step and snapped a look back at her,
“To go back out is the same as to come in, so please, settle over tea before becoming a cautionary tale.” I huffed in brief frustration before walking back over to the table.

As I sat down I heard the kettle starting to whistle with steam.

Gotta start somewhere

I was ahead of schedule, Twilight had left behind a list of things to do around the library while she was out; However, I had to filter out most of oddies that were typically written onto a “to-do” list whenever she was in a hurry to get somewhere and felt randomly obligated to keep my claws busy while she was out.

Now mind you, I don’t mind working around home, just, dusting the couch?

Recounting the rings of the tree?

Brushing the leaves?

Vacuuming the stairs?

I don’t even think we had a vacuum in months, she mostly used her magic to get that done...

So, doing the tasks I knew were logically correct (like organizing loose books, cleaning up the apartment upstairs, etc.) I managed to get it all done before the sun started to sink over the horizon. I remember how quick everything happened too: While I was writing the letter to give Zecora the heads up, Twilight was absently making that task list right before Applejack came knocking to simply say “Hi”, however, the frantic Twilight was buzzing with something about getting to bottom of the “Thunder” she kept wondering aloud about.

Both me and Applejack were confused by it all but I was used to Twilight whenever she is in complete scientist mode. Yet, this time, she was even more troubled by whatever she was delving into this time around. I shrugged it off knowing that she can get a handle on things. Just hope that it’s something that can help Jeff.

Speaking of which I didn’t pay much attention to it at first, but the smell of home cooking caught my senses before the Sweet Apple Acres farm was in view. Sound like I’ll be catching up with them just before supper. Boy, I hope they don’t mind me coming by, I have forgotten to grab something before leaving earlier.

Recently, Twilight and I have found out that I’ve been growing more of my dragon attributes with each passing day. However, nothing really special at first, denser scales, slight growth in height but the most recent notable feature now, I could pick up some scents from a distance. Can’t really say what exactly but anything foodlike is first. Go figure right?

The farm appeared right where it always was, all but the main Apple house was dark. As I approached the archway into the front yard, I could hear voices inside. Even Jeff’s voice was mixed in. I can guess the blunt, honest Apple Family have welcomed the human into their home nicely.

When I knocked on the door,

“Can ye get that, probably Spike or somepony.” I hear Granny Smith speak up, “I’ma bit busy here if ye can’ see.”

“Alright,” I hear the deep drawl of Big Mac’s voice that accompanied the deep hoof falls of the big pony. When the door opened, I looked up to see the Apple red stallion fill the doorway as he looked down at me with a smirk.

“Eyup, It’s spike,” He spoke over his shoulder, “Come in Spike.”

When he moved out of the way, I started to walk in,

“Great to see ya folks, I take it things have been okay since I was last here?” I asked cheerfully as the big earth pony closed the door.

“Nnope, been a slow harvest, Don’ think we’ll gunna make the cut this buckin’ season.” Couldn’t tell if Big Mac was frowning or his face was just that stoic.

“Not ta menntion’ the human that came by today...” He pointed outwards in the living room, i looked over to see Granny Smith was sitting with Jeff. Good at least he didn’t get broken or something while hanging out here at the Apple farm.

“Oh dear, I think I’ll pass the word on and see if anypony will step up to help out if you need it.”

“Ayup…” Big Mac replied as he vanished into the dining room. Now, turning my attention to these two and, why does Jeff have his shirt off?

“Hey Jeff how are you-” I walked over to the Couch they sat at and I could see Granny with a pair of scissors, snipping away at what must have been his stitches. Doesn’t seemed that bad since only a little blood was coming out of the- Wait, STITCHES?!

“-Sweet Merciful Celestia! What happened?” I Dropped the new comic I was carrying with my mouth hanging in shock as I could see Granny Smith dabbing away the droplets of blood that came out as she cleared away his stitches.

“Oh, hey spike.” Jeff waved to me while he held himself still, he was hunched forward while Granny was carefully snipping the remaining stitches and removing them with the care of a nurse.

“A few stitches popped out, didn’t notice till Applejack pointed out the blood stains on the back of my shirt.”

“Oh, but why is Granny-” I pointed to her in confusion.
“She said she was a Medic in the volunteer unit out of Ponyville, so, she dug that out-” he gestured towards a strange looking medical kit on the table in front of them,
“-and started taking the rest of the stitches out.”
“B-but why Jeff? Shouldn’t we go see the doctor-”

“Ah Hang it Spikey,” Granny finally spoke up as she gently pulled another small section of stitches out of one of the two massive cuts on his back. They did look like they were healing nicely.
“I noticed his wounds were healin’ better than I assumed compared ta what he told me, so instead of fixin’ this crap work, I just insisted on takin’ them out.”
“Riight.” I sat down beside them.
“Of course, I didn’t realize how big these sword cuts were till he took his shirt off.”
“AH, wait, Sword cuts? Aren’t those claw marks?”
“Yea, if these were done by a beastie with two, very wide mandibles, and ta my knowin’ there ain’t such a creature in existence.”
“But...how?”

“I don’t know either spike.” Jeff sighed looking forward at the table, “If I remembered how they got there, I would tell you, but-” he winced when she started on the second scar, snipping and removing stitch thread with ease.

“So that means you’ll be removing the rest from his body right?”

“Eh, just tha chest maybe, but his face he’ll have ta see the Doc if that is to be-”
“So that means the doctor lied about these cuts being claw marks.”
“Eyup.” she snipped a few more stitches, removing them then carefully cleaned away the blood that oozed out of them. I began to notice Jeff didn’t really flinch with the thin threads being pulled out with care. I think, after what Twilight had told me about him before, I think he can handle this kind of pain like a boss.
“That must mean he knows more than he lets on.”
“Obviously.” I chimed in.
“Ye nailed it on the head there sunny.”

“That lying piece of shi-” I watch Granny causally bop him up the back of his head, that was when I watch the human finally grimace with either pain or humiliation.
“Language Jeffy.”
“Yes, ma’am…” He grumbled.

I watched the human go quiet while granny worked her way down the second back cut. It didn’t take her long before she got up to move around the human.

“Scooch back Jeffy; spikey, please move so I can finish this.”
“Oh yeah, no problem.” I got up from my spot on the couch while I watch Jeff slide himself back some before Granny Smith sat back down, this time she started on the two more nastier looking marks on the front of his body.

One that could almost reach around the right side of his body, the other clearly straight down his left side of his chest down to just above the stomach.

“Now these two, one looks like he was thrown through a window the other, a grapple from a real monster in the forest,” Granny Observed apparently more accurately as she started the process of removing the surgical thread again.

“I think this one.” Jeff Pointed to the one over his chest, “Was when I crashed the other when that thing, you guys call a Manticore, grabbed me and threw me into a tree.”

“Who took on a Manticore?” I heard Applejack’s voice as her lighter hoof steps came into the living room.
“That would be me,” Jeff raised a hand as he leaned back some more allowing more clearance to the stitches. I was only thankful the power crystal bulbs Twilight had installed in the farmhouse made everything very well lit. Can’t imagine Granny Smith working on Jeff like this by Lantern light.

“I did hear ‘bout that, didn’ think you-uhh…” she went quiet, I looked over to see she had come over beside the couch and there she was, staring away at Jeff.
“My gosh, Twilight went on ‘bout yer injuries sugarcube; but-but didn’t expect it to look like you’ve gone rounds out there.”

“Not surprised myself, taken what I went through.”
“Yeeah…” Applejack trailed off while Granny removed the last of the stitches from the second wound.

“There ya go, Jeff, since yer shirt is hangin’ out to dry, ye should be fine with it off.” I watch Granny started to put her tools away into the strange metal kit before closing it up. Jeff slowly stood up to stretch.
“No biggy, Need to let the scars air out anyway.” He turned to start walking around the couch when he stopped to look at Applejack with a puzzled look on his face. I too looked back at Applejack.

“Uh-oh.” I noticed it too.

“Uhh, Applejack?” I asked her, moved to the side to let Granny walk by with the kit in her mouth before venturing upstairs with it. I walked up to Applejack who had her jaw slightly slack as she was staring at me. I could see her green eyes shifting slightly as if she was looking me over. Didn’t think taking my shirt off made that much of a difference.

I walked up to her, whose eyes only slightly widen as I slowly waved a hand in front of her face, “Uhm, Applejack? You lost or somethin’?” I stood in front of her with a hand on my waist, confused on why she staring at me like as if she was looking at something incredibly hot.

I shook my head before waving my hand in front of her face again, “You like what you see or something?”

“Uh-wha- beg ya pardon?” she snapped back to sentience shaking her head, “I uh, I don-don’ know, right, supper should be ready, I’ma check on Mac to see if it is-” she took a quick step to the side, bumping into a side table. She chuckled after quickly catching the flower vase that almost tipped over.

“Careful,” I smirked at her while she sheepishly smiled back.
“Right.” she paused, about to be lost in staring at me again. As if this was the first time she saw any male with our a shirt, even though her kind was naked twenty-four/seven.

“Uhm-” Could almost map out the blush that started to fade through her weathered face.
“If ye done gawking at that human, get ye hide in the kitchen befer ye burn the barn down!” Granny’s voice came from up the stairs. Spike, Applejack and I all snapped a glance up the stairs, in a moment of puzzlement.
“Right, on it Granny!” she called back before quickly turning around to hurry into the kitchen.

After watching the swing doors close, I looked down at Spike, who, like me, was standing with arms folded. looking on shaking his head at what he too just witnessed.

“Was that what I think it was?” I pointed towards the dining room.

“MmHmm.” he nodded looking up at me before nudging me with an elbow, “I think you caught another pair of eyes on you buddy.”
“Right, Like catching the eye of your Rarity?” He turned sharply, stamping a foot into the floor.
“Hey, Don’t you dare think about that again Mister.” he pointed at me with a glare, “She may have dressed you while unconscious, but doesn’t mean she is into you like that.”
“Oh bull little guy, I heard her the other day while trying to talk to Twilight about not looking at me like that.”
“What?” he blinked after I mentioned Twilight as if I was talking about his mother or something.
“Yeah, she was acting Like Bones, not really taking any care in my body in an attracted matter, she even watched Doctor Horse put stitches in these,” pointing to my now healed scars, “and did not blush once at my shirtless appearance.”
“Who’s bones?” He tilted his head stuck on the name.
“Oh yeah,” I covered my face with a palm before waving the subject away, remembering that they don’t exist in this world, “A TV show character, that’s a whole can of worms to not get into right now.”

For some reason, I can picture Twilight being a fan of that show too. Hell, she’ll be picking apart the on-screen science knowledge with her own scientific knowledge. Then again, there are a number of other shows she would like to watch-and why am I thinking about this?

“Whats a TV?” The confused little dragon asked aloud. By now, Granny Smith had returned from upstairs. She headed into the Dinning room to enter the kitchen. I could smell the odor of home cooked foods filling the house. It was a very filling feeling in both nose and stomach. It growled with excitement.

As I started to walk into the dining room with the little guy walking along with me, I looked down to him, “Something that doesn’t exist in this world yet.”
“True, but I’m curious about the whole “TV show” thing, sounds like something that could replace boring comics or books.” In the threshold between dining room and Living room. I stopped to kneel down to look level with the dragon.

“My boy,” I placed a hand on a shoulder, “There are better things than TV, the comics back home would blow what you know out of the water.” since I noticed the comic under his arm, I decided to bring this up.
“Really?”
“Yup, in fact, once you discover those, you’ll nerd the shit out of any comic shop you come across.”
“JEFF!”
“Ah Shi-Sorry Granny!” I called out before standing up. Right as I did I heard the front door bang open with three chatty little voices coming in. I looked back to see those three little Fillies from before.

“-and when you-SPIKE!” Applebloom rushed over to give the little dragon a hug, the other two came over to him while I stepped around them to close the front door.

“Good ta see ya, Didn’ think ta see ya here tonigh’” the little pony, like her friends, were full of smiles.
“Likewise guys, what kept you out there this time?”
“Oh the usual…” Sweetie Bell, i think it was, rolled her eyes, “Plotting another way to get back at those miscreants as well getting our cutie marks.” It was humorously cute to hear a child’s voice talk like that as if the little unicorn was trying to be another Rarity. Which was kind of terrifying to imagine more than one of her in this world.

“Yeah, since the human ruined our last trap, we had to figure out where and how to set up another bully trap.” The pegasus filly, Scootaloo it was, nonchalantly mentioned me like as if I wasn’t standing there.

Stepping up, I looked down at them before clearing my throat.

“You mean me, right?” I asked with a smirk, two of the three almost jumped in surprise. They must of been so excited to see spike they forgot about the two-legged creature in the room; “Because I can give ya three at least an ‘A’ for effort on the trap earlier today.”

“So that's what that stuff was on the way here…” Spike noted aloud.

“Well, Thanks for that mister.” Apple Bloom then lowered her head in brief embarrassment, her eyes looking up at me, “Still sorry for that though.”

“Aww, don’t worry about it, Your trap was really nothing compared to what I’ve been through beforehand.” I shrugged it off, “so why did you girls set that up in the first place?”

That perked the attention of the three “crusaders”.

“Well, ya see mister-”

“Please, Jeff.” I gestured to her.

“Well, Jeff, We’ve been facing a bit of a problem in these past few days.” Apple Bloom tilted her head in thought. Spike shook his head with a smirk before walking into the dining room to take a seat.

“More like a pest problem!” Sweetie Bell chimed in placing a hoof to her chest, “A complete nuisance, all of them I think!”

“Still think we should just return the favor for what they did to us…” Grumbled Scootaloo, her stubby wings fluttered slightly to back up her frustration.

Looking at each of them, “What did they do If I may ask?”
“They trashed our clubhouse then, then-” Apple Bloom stammered.
“Got us with a mud bucket prank.” frowned Scootaloo.

That sparked a chuckle before covering my mouth, hiding the growing smile on my face.

“It’s not funny!” The little unicorn stamped her hoof, “That gawdawful mud was such a pain to clean!” could almost tell that was such a big deal, She would hate it out where I originally was before the crash.

“I’m sorry,” I tried to regain composer, “So you’ve been trying to get back at them since?”
“Yup, but I think we are goin’ tah need to go further out since setting traps and pranks aroun’ the farm ain’t really working.” Apple Bloom pondered aloud glancing off into space to think.
“Can tell…”
“What?”
“Oh, I mean, I can tell you might need a little bit of help taking care of these punks. Have ya’ll try simply talking to them?”
“Nope,”
“I dare not even want to look at them!”
“We’ve tried Jeff, but every time we did, they would laugh at us.”

That brought a deadpanned scowl on my face. I’ve been in the equivalent of middle class of students back in high school. I’ve watched as kids would get “kicked around” to the stronger kid’s heart's content. I’ve stepped up a few times to help the unfortunate, but that always resulted in a fight but they failed to realize that my Marine uncles where stronger Instructors compared to their self-defense teacher.

I remember the shocked look on their faces every time I counter their sorry excuse for martial arts (or their redneck brawling) with my harmonious home blend of MMA and MCMAP; However, at times all it takes is to just walk up to them, show them you’re not scared of them and they will back down.

“I think, I can help you, little girls.” I folded my arms nodded to them, “I think If I have words with them, then maybe they’ll even say sorry to you three as well beg for forgiveness.”

“I doubt it, I don’t even think they are scared of the Creature of the Everfree Forest.”
“Oh really?” I cocked a brow at them, “You don’t say?” Even though I hated the title, I would think it did scare some folks since no one has ever really seen a human before.
“Yeah, they even said so a few times.”

“You don’t tell us what to do!” Scootaloo mockingly mimicked these bullies, “We are with the Ponyville Ravens, and we Ain’t scared of no pony!”
“Really…” I facepalmed at the mentioning of the name of the gang, “The Ponyville Ravens?”
“Yeah, I’ve seen them around town before, they dress in black and travel in a small group that hangs out wherever they see fit.” Scootaloo nodded and grimaced, “Rainbow Dash and the rest of the six have confronted them before, but they would only pretend to listen.”

Geeze, taking the stories that I have heard of them, I don’t see why they haven’t put them in their place? Nevertheless, I’ll figure out how to deal with these punks.

“I seriously doubt they could do anything anyway, they don’t really pose a threat to the town at all.” I shrugged, keeping my thoughts to myself.
“Yeeah, but-” Apple Bloom was about to say more when we all heard the kitchen doors open with Applejack stepping out with something balancing on her head before quickly setting it down on the table.

Nudging what looked like a mini-dutch oven closer towards the center of the table, “Supper is done y'all, come and get it!”

The wonderful scent of home cooking invaded my nose again. I turned to see something else being brought out.

It was only a few minutes before serving trays and open pots of steamed veggies (mostly carrots), garlic toast and the mini-dutch contained what smelled like a chili of sorts.

When the girls and I entered the dining room, I could map out that it was an indeed a chili, inside the reddish stew looked like it had beans, chopped green beans, chopped potatoes and it looked like onion was chopped up into it too. Either way smelled great, I wonder how it tasted.

As I walked to find a seat, I noticed Applejack hesitated before moving out of my way,

“Beg ya pardon,”

“Sorry,” we said to each other before making our way to our seats.

Once at our seats, I watched as a stack of bowls was brought out and placed beside the dutch oven, as well plates began to be filed out to everyone seated, even two empty seats were prepared with a plate and utensils.

I picked up what must have been a salad fork for even the butter knives and spoons were slightly bigger compared to what I’m used to. Which caused me to wonder how sentient ponies eat, I mean, they obviously are civilized enough to not simply eat like animals but, explain how they eat with their hooves?

After quietly watching the rest of dinner being prepared, as in the condiments like homemade butter, pepper and- wait, where's the salt? Oh right, I can only guess that salt is like something of a desert of sorts to ponies.

I noticed a mug of that cider was being served to all of us as a beverage to accompany the meal.

After dinner was finally ready, “Alrighty!” Applejack was last to be seated at the table, opposite side of me.

“Granny, should we try again with the-”

“Dig in, I think Celestia receives ‘nough praise from us as is.” Applejack blinked before nodding her head in agreement.
“Well, ya’ll hear her, enjoy everypony.” She smiled as I watched not only her but everyone else begin to fill their plates with the home cooking, occasionally passing food around so every pony and dragon got a serving.

“Veggies?” Big Mac’s voice almost made me jump when I looked to my left to see him seated next to me.
“Oh sure, uh-” I was about to reach thinking that I was going to take the small pot from him but instead I held back to watch him casually scope some onto my plate for me,
“Uh, thanks.”
“Yup, here.” He placed back on the table with the handle facing Applejack who took it to server herself some too. Not sure if he was being nice or didn’t want my human hands touching the cookware.

Aside from that I also noticed how they were using their hooves. Handles, utensils and even cups were effortlessly attaching themselves to the bottoms of their forehooves as if magnetized to them. It looked weird but it looks like that how things roll around here.

But still…
“Sooo, dumb question,” I reached to grab one of the small bowls, while filling it up with help of a ladle, “How are you guys...uhm, able to hold things like-” I had placed the ladle back in the dutch oven to gesture to Applejack, who was holding a fork in her hoof, “-that?”
Even though it silenced some the table for a moment before everypony seated continued, Granny was the only one who stared at me with a doubtful look.
“Ain’t too bright are ya Jeffy?” well that was blunt!
“Granny!” Applejack snapped a look at her while the fillies giggled in reaction.
“Nah stuff it AJ, ye see, we gots what is called magic in these here hooves, we all has it.”
As I sat down listening, I had to hold back my thoughts for the time being for I was kinda confused if she was being serious or making fun of me.
“Indeed, idle magic that resides in every forehoof of every pony alive,” Sweetie Belle chimed in with a smug before taking a bite of her food.
“So says you miss Telekinesis.” Scootaloo rolled her eyes before the unicorn finished chewing to stick a tongue back at her.
“So, this idle magic acts like a magnet with whatever you try to grab things then?”
“Ayup, Ain’t no reason to think too much ‘bout it though, only magic smart folk would fret over it.” Big Mac’s voice keeps catching me off guard, it was the only other adult male voice in the room.

“Ah okay, just, for a human, that looks odd when there are items stuck to your hooves like as if magnetized or glued to them.”
“Get used to it Sugarcube,” Applejack shrugged, “that’s just how things go in this world.”
“Right,” we trailed off while we all continued eating before the room came to life again with chatter between the crusaders and Applejack.

I didn’t really pay that much attention to them for it was simply talking of cutie marks, bullies and other things I didn’t really catch on. I glanced over to see spike was quietly reading the comic while eating. I then looked back at my dinner, I took a spoonful of the chili, when the warm taste of veggies and beans blanketed my taste buds.
“Holy Wow,”
“Pardon?” Big Mac glanced at me puzzled,
“Oh nothing, this is just amazing,” I looked over to an amused Granny Smith, “What did you put in this?”
“Ah, nothin’ much, just onions, carrots, sweet potatoes and black beans; all stewed in thickened tomato juice.”
“Wow, can’t even tell half that stuff is in here.” I helped myself to a healthy spoonful of the stuff. I reached across to grab a piece of garlic bread before returning back to my plate to maow down on the veggies.

“Easy there feller,” Chuckled the old mare, “Ya actin’ like ya haven’t eaten in days.”

“That’s the thing,” I spoke after finishing my mouthful of veggies, “I haven’t, in fact, I don’t even have anything in my place at the moment.”
That was when I noticed Applejack’s ear twitched before she snapped a look of shocked confusion, which caused the subject change towards me as even the Crusaders looked at me.
“You said what now?”
“What I remembered what happened to my "starter kit",” I finger quoted the starter kit, “The foodstuff given to me was okay, but then I went through that spout of sudden medical problems so, without me eating it for a few days or weeks or whatever, it went bad…”
“That’s awful!” Applebloom at least voiced her concern.
“Sounds like ya be in a bit of a pickle there Jeffy.”

I took a drink of cider before continuing, “Yeah, It is, and since I’m just now stable enough to function like a normal person again, I’m going to have to do something about getting that ramshackle of a heap to work for me.”
“Well, to be fair,” Granny squinted an eye to think, “We ain’t got much ourselves othawise we could give ya something to hold ya over till then.”
“No worries really, I’m not really trying to ask for a handout or nothin’ I know you got your hooves full with the harvest and all.”
“Yup, which thank ya for the help when you showed up today.” Applejack smiled as she looked back to Granny Smith with an inquisitive look.
“Not a problem, I feel bad for holding work up as long as I did, so I had to do something to make up for it, but as I was saying, I’m just going to have to find another way to make ends so I don’t wind up on the streets so to speak.”
“Hmm, we may not got much, but I can see yas got potential,” Granny Smith nodded in (first time) approval,
“If ye can’ get yer hooves inta anythin’ then feel free ta come on back and we’ll send ya back home with somethin’, as long yas keep them strange hooves of yers movin’.”
“Oh, that’ll be great!” I looked back at my plate thinking about how I can only assume that as long you can look past the rugged country exterior to see the familiar hospitality that would be normally rare back home.
“I’m sure picking up Apples wouldn’t be the only thing I’ll be helpin around here correct?”
“Well of course,” Applejack rolled her eyes, “just prepare for anythin’ whenever you come out this way.”
I nodded in acknowledgment before returning to what remains of my dinner, which it didn’t take long as I was starving.

When the inevitable time came around for dinner coming to an end, I volunteered to help with the clean up while Spike had been swept up in conversation with the little fillies again. Despite the fact that Applejack did say she’ll do the dishes, I stepped up to at least handwash the dinner dishes while she dried and sorted the dishes and utensils away.

Of course, I didn’t think that washing dishes shirtless was that big of a distraction, however, Applejack was caught watching while the plates and what not was piling up in the other sink that was simply filled with water that acted as the rinse.

I glanced over within seconds of her turning back to her side of the work as if trying not to be caught staring.
“Waiting for me to fill the sink before putting it away?”
“Huh-what?” she was lost in that trance again before shaking the “fog” from her head, “uh-of course, I think I’m workin’ a little too fast, so I think I’ll-”
“Wait and stare while I fill the rinse some more?”
“Whu-I, uhh-” What has gotten into her? One minute she was a rugged farm mare now, she is a blushing little country girl. she quickly tried to disguise it by quickly grabbing a platter, shaking the excess off then drying it with one of the three drying towels hanging close by.
“I’m kidding,” I smirked, “Ya know, I was a dishwasher at a popular Restaurant back home for a few years.” I nudged the topic into a different direction, trying not to pick on the pink-faced cowgirl too much.
“Oh really?” it worked, she perked her ears in interest as she dried and stacked the dishes as she got a hoof on them.

“Yeah, I had to use a dish machine and do this kind of work as well. It was hard work since Me and at least one other guy had to bust out dishes and everything else to keep the restaurant running while it provided service to nearly three hundred customers a day or something like that.”
“Wow, so you do know what it means to work hard then?”
“Ehh, you can say that, since the lack of applicants wanting to apply for DMO or Dish Machine Operator, it gets harder when there are only three or four guys working a whole week.”
“Gosh, I’d take up that kind of work if it meant puttin’ food on the table.”
“Exactly, taking if the hours are good. Aside from that,” I grabbed one of the pots, set it gently in the scrub sink before walking over to grab and bring over a waste bucket to set it beside me while I worked,
“You have to stay on your toes and work your memory on where what goes where while making sure your pit is pumping clean dishes at a steady rate.” I dumped the water out of the pot before scrapping what was still stuck on the bottom into the waste bucket before taking a fist-sized ball of steel scrubber, sinking both pot and scrubber into the scrub wash to work the caked on crud on the bottom of the pot.
“All the while doing this solo.”
“Really? Can honestly say workin’ alone is a pain when workin’ on a farm, but sugarcube,” she picked up the pot and swished it around in the water before pulling it out of the water, dumbing it out before drying it,
“That sounds like tough work in its own right.”
“Yup, it was…” I grabbed the dessert dishes then placed them in the wash to soak for a moment before standing back with arms folded, remembering the other half of the story.
“Then I got fired from that place…”

Applejack walked halfway to put the pot away before she stopped to look back at me,
“Fired? For what cause?”
“Beating the shi-” I paused to look behind me at the swing doors, before looking back at the sinks, “-the snot out of a bunch of no-gooders trying to raise hell by any means.” I heard the clunking noise of the pot being returned to its hook close by the stove. She returned to the rinse to add a couple more plates to the stack.

“A bunch of dips, skinny punks too, decked out in red and black came into the Restaurant one Sunday noon armed to the teeth with bats and what not ready to go to town on the staff and patrons there, saying that some BS about too many white people being here or somethin’.”
“I take it ya whooped them and sent them runnin’ for their ma’mas?”
“Oh yeah, I busted out with my ASP, a collapsible baton, that I keep in my car, went back inside and proceeded to kick those bastards out of that place. I mean I did have help from some of the kitchen staff but it wasn’t without seeing nearly eighteen people being sent to the hospital with variable injuries.”
“But yet, y'all did what was right in terms of protecting those folk from getting beaten down by those varmints.”
“Oh explain that to the Police when I and five others were almost arrested for assault with a deadly weapon, of course too many people witnessed a different story and vouched that we were acting out of self-defense.”
“Not sure what half that meant but I think y'all were at least let go being seen a heroes.”
“Oh sure, we were let go for sure, some fff-freakin’ repayment…” I took a cleaning rag and started on the small dishes,
“That was a sixty dollar ASP I broke that day, should’ve looted their pockets since they owed me that much!”

“Sounds like ya came from a harsh world.”
“Eh, nothing much to it really, like you’ve heard before, I’ve spent nearly twenty years putting up with that kind of crap, me and my buddy Alex had fought in most aspects, with everything that was going on before ending up here was just another stage in the game of life.”

By the time I finished talking the stack of dishes had been placed in the rinse, collected, dried then had been put away.

“Wow, hmm,” Applejack returned to her spot next to me while I worked on the last of the dinner dishes, the large pot, and cooking sheets.
“Well, we ain’t kiddn’ when we said Y'all welcome to come on back if you need some work to do, it ain’t easy to start with nothing.”
“Right, not to mention-” I briefly pointed to my head, “-With that going on too.”
“Riiight.” we trailed off while we quickly finished up the rest of the dishwashing.

As I drained the sinks, I noticed Applejack had taken two mugs down and filled them with that cider. It dawned on me how many small kegs they had sitting on a rack in the kitchen. She walked over and offered me a mug before going back to get hers.
“Huh, thanks.” I looked up at her then back at the mug.
“Don’t mention it,” she had walked back over to me while I leaned against the counter near the sinks. Drinking from my mug I looked over at her as she adjusted her beat up stetson since she had placed it on a hook earlier before working on the dishes.
“And, Thanks, Applejack, Not often someone, or somepony, to just throw down an offer like that, especially since I’m a, well, a human in a ponies world.”
“Well, taken what ya has been through, you gotta have a hoof up to at least set the ground to stand on.” She drank from her mug too.
“True that; you, Twilight and Rarity so far you’ve been nothing but helpful towards me despite whatever they say at the hospital.”

“Also despite Twilight probably been draggin’ you around to crack the riddle of that stuff goin’ on with ya.” Applejack quipped in nonchalantly, which caused me to laugh at how accurate that has been so far with Yuckquill coming back to mind.

“So true,” I took another sip before looking at my mug before glancing at her before holding up my mug towards her.
“Hey,” she looked up, noticing me holding my mug up.
“To starting somewhere,”
“Tah startin’ somewhere indeed.” We clanked mugs before draining them.

I took both mugs and put them in the sink before we towards the kitchen door.

As I was pushing the door open,
“Whoa, door!” I didn’t notice the sound of running before I heard the sound of someone skitting to a stop. I held the door then peaked around to see the girls had been running around the dining room. Applebloom was looking up at me,
“Sorry about that-” then I felt something, more like someone, bump into me. It had enough push to make me stumble out the doorway and into the dining room.
“Oh geez, sorry Jeff I didn-” Applejack followed me but she failed to notice the little filly trying to get by.
“What the- Apple-” she lost her footing(?) before stumbling forward.
“Oh shi-” without thinking, I quickly caught her before she, fell, into, me…

Before we both knew it, I was back up against the table again with my hands braced up against her chest. Our faces were inches from each other. This time around, she failed to hide the pink fading back through her orange coat. Didn’t think her green eyes had the human eye styling, I think they called it starburst Till now; I’ve always thought these ponies had horse eyes but nope, human. Which, fits pretty well if you think about it…

It was a few moments of awkward silence before giggling caught our attention then, as if not missing the beat,
“Oh geez, if they start kissin’ I’ma gunna puke!”
Applejack snapped an embarrassed glare towards the living room,
“GRANNY!” I couldn’t help but laugh too as the rest of the house erupted in a fit of laughter as I looked over to see most of the household had turned to look at what Granny had obviously seen.
“Nah, Nah, ye youngsters got ye flings and such, kids these days,” I could see spike was the only one trying to control his laughter, “I’ma just take myself outside, there be a bowl with my name on it!”

“Ya know,” she looked back at me, this time she wasn’t as close to my face as she was before.
“For a mare who works on a farm, your chest fur is quite sof-”
“JEFF!” her forearms blurred to swipe my hands away before she backed up,
“Where did ya manners go?” she pointed an accusing hoof at me.
“South for the summer!” Granny Smith answered before the front door swung closed.
“Oh my sweet Celestia-” she dipped her hat over her face as the faint pink was practically glowing red at this point,
“Pardon me, gonna get some air.” she excused herself before rushing outside.

As the front door banged closed, I walked into the living room, Spike was shaking his head while the fillies ran upstairs in fit of hushed gossip and giggles, mainly about what they just witnessed happened.

“Way to hit then miss mister.” Spike nodded cracking a smile.
“Oh I’m just good like that.” I stood briefly in a superman pose, kinda proud that I’ve now made two mares blush at my awesomeness.

“‘ey, Jeff,” I hear from my now right, Looking over I see Big Mac peeking his head from around the back door,
“I think yer shirts done, Been hangin’ outside for a while now it seems.” I then threw my hands up at the irony here.
“And that would’ve saved us from some of the awkwardness a while ago!” I started to walk towards the backdoor to get my shirt.

“Ayup.”

Author's Notes:

A slight change in writing style, a natural flow of exposition or whatever its called...AAAND awkward moment between characters. also, slap an easter egg reference or two in there for good measure!

these slow-paced chapters are troublesome to write, but I'll get the hang of it, just need to NOT put'em off for so many days X_X

Tapping Memories

With shirt firmly back on and with Luna’s moon starting to rise up from behind the mountains, I believe it was high time I made my departure.

Putting my coat on, I looked over to see the little dragon was preparing to leave as well. Goodbye hugs from Applebloom before she scampered up stairs. I also noticed her little friends had taken off already, obvious they had a home to go too as well.

“You heading back to the Oak?” I asked Spike who rolled his finished comic back up under his arm.
“Yup, I’ve mainly came out to see how you were faring with the Apples today.” I held the front door open for the little guy before stepping through. When I closed the door behind me, my nostrils burned with the familiar odor of pot again, I instantly looked over to see Granny had, once again, seated herself in her rocker, smoking away.

“Well, you can see it turned out pretty well, I honestly didn’t expect to be welcomed like this.” I nodded to Spike as we walked off the porch, Noticed Applejack had seemed to of ventured around the house to either avoid looking at me or dodging the pot smoke, or maybe even both?

“Ye hav’ a good night fellas!” Granny called out after us as we walked further way down the path back towards town, “Don’ let tha nightlife eat ya!” she chuckled before taking a hit which resulted in a rather nasty sounding coughing fit. Karma’s a bitch ya cocky grandma!

“Do not worry, they will run from me before they can even get close to a bite!”

As we walked on, I glanced back to see the farm slowly drawing away and slowly faded into the night. Ahead of us, I could see the faint glow of a horn in the distance with the silhouettes of the little crusaders heading home.

“So, what’s going on tonight at that crazy tree you call home?” I asked looking down at Spike after a minute or so of silence.

“Oh, probably more magical Science going on without me no doubt.” He shrugged. I noticed after the artificial lights of lanterns and horns had left the picture, the glow of the moon illuminated the landscape around us. Which helped a lot since we both didn’t have any form of lights to shine our way home.

Home, I remember nights like this walking the back roads or walking through the woods with the full moon shining through the trees or making the ground around me glow in a dull white. Sometimes, when I join Alex on his armed walks, the moon would provide better lighting than any flashlight we had on hand. Which helped in two occasions when we chased tweakers off the property. Sneaking up on thieves under the light of the moon never lost its excitement.

“She’ll be up again as well,” Spike also commented with a bored sigh.
“Jesus, does that girl ever sleep?” I asked glancing up at the moon.
“Pretty sure fatigue affects her kind as well, I mean, staying up late isn’t really good for you, ya know?” Oh sure, i’m one to talk, he who has ran three Call of Duty marathons, four Minecraft all-nighters and was about to get sucked into The Division before this shit happened.
“Yeah, but she has periodically stayed up for several days with her nose stuck in a book, or several, with a quill to a stack of note pages.”

“Sounds like you got her pretty much figured out,”
“Yeah, I have, she did hatch me years ago as part of an entrance exam back in Canterlot.”
“Whoa, what?” I stopped to look at the little dragon, “You mean that Unicorn was able to speed up the process of hatching a dragon in an instant?”

“Yup, not only did she pass but apparently expressed a sudden great amount of skill that Princess Celestia took her in as her personal student.”

Holy shit, If anything DnD had taught me is that hatching a dragon would take nearly anywhere between four hundred to six hundred days before the little welp can hatch (or something like that). Twilight was able to expedite that with in seconds just to be accepted as a personal apprentice of some sort?

“Daamn, now she is here, working a Library.” which sounded very counterproductive if you think about it.

“As well being a bearer of an Element of Harmony, saving the land from evil on the side.” Spike chuckled before walking again.

“You make it sound like fighting evil is a side job for this mare,”

“You are a comic nerd are you not?” Spike asked me over a shoulder.

“Yeah…”

“Then you should know how being a superhero is all about.”

Fuck, I just got out nerded by a drakeling!
“Good point Spike.” I couldn’t help but laugh with him as we ventured onward into the night towards town.

“Still though, can’t help that she is forcing herself-”
“-well, more like working willingly,” Spike corrected
“-Right, right, either way, working hard to crack the curious case of this troubled Creature.”

“Nah, don’t sweat it, Jeff, If anything, you gave Twilight a challenge to master to pass the time before the next threat to Equestria appears.”
Sooo, am I just a pet project to her or something a little more serious? My mind wondered on both sides of the fence to determine the status of my situation from her perspective. If anything, I am still thankful that at least one person/pony is still doing something about my condition before it gets worse or whatever. Yet, at the same time, it just seems like I’m some science project to solve for the sake of enriching one’s own mind.
“True…” I let the conversation drift away into the sound of silence while letting my mind waddle around in wonder over how I stand in terms of existence in this strange world.

I mean, I’ve only been in this world for probably a month or so and I’m only seen as a creature with a magical problem going on with him. If not maybe he is plagued by an insanity that has some very strange symptoms whenever it flares up. Either way, I’m still feeling weird about the whole ordeal in terms of this.

Speaking of weird feelings, I can’t help but be concerned for Twilight, I mean, she has been a good friend to me as well her friends for the most part. However, I still don’t know how that affects any of them since they are befriending a being who comes from a species that, in better or worse terms, dominates and controls the beings that are sentient in this world.

I mean, I should be riding one of these ponies around like I would a horse and demand to see who would send me home but instead, here I am, walking alongside a dragon, chit-chatting with him about his good friend/adoptive guardian.

I honestly couldn’t say where else my mind went after that thought train went through a tunnel. After a while of random thoughts, like how am I going to be able to provide for myself?
How am I going to live better than this?
What makes this world function?
Why do I feel funny when I randomly think of one of those girls like Twilight or Applejack.
I shook my head in silence trying to get things back on track.

“Want to come over to visit for a bit?” then my mind found a brick wall at eighty miles an hour.
“That sounded weird coming from you Spike.”

“Huh?”

“Nothing, sure It’ll beat laying in bed, feeling a brain race going on in my skull.”

“In the dark..”

“In the dark.

“And Alone.”

“And alo- hey wait, don’t make me sound like a poor lonely hermit!” The Dragon and I laughed as we traversed through the mini forest again with ponyville just on the other side.

I’ve been following another lead in this strange magical ordeal.

I began another one of countless amounts of paragraphs in my notebook,

Apparently, Zecora has had experienced a strange phenomenon while gathering ingredients for her potion recipes when the strangest of things started to occur.

I paused for a moment to ponder on why I didn’t start this sooner, probably because I didn’t want to be distracted trying not to get lost or get killed in the everfree forest, or maybe it was because I ended up catching Jeff after nearly collapsing from the Detectaphlin. Oh well, with a shrug I went back to my note.

While she was out there, she heard what she had described to me as strange sounds of “thunder”. Odd, I’ve known a great deal amount of how thunder sounds but what she described to me was nothing I would have heard before.

I memorized the sounds she mimicked for me. I, myself, recited the very same pattern of taps she had heard while I wrote.

Tap, tap, tap, tap went one set.

Ta-tap, ta-tap, ta-tap went the other. I repeated both patterns absently while I wrote.

The sounds she demonstrated to me was odd in itself, but when she at times saw flashes during those thunder sounds made it even more strange, seeing what some would consider calling a thunder and lightning storm in the Everfree Forest.

By now the patterns I was repeating turned into a mixed variety of variable lengths and quick changes between both sets as if I was trying really hard to make a beat to a song but failing horribly at it.

I’m still stuck on whether or not this is connected to Jeff’s “problem” but I’m still in need of more evidence on this, haven’t heard of any kind of magic that would make such a strange light show with sounds. Even there a few firework spells that I know don’t even come close to being this spontaneous. I glanced at my hoof watching myself make those sounds, trying to hear the thunder in this pattern instead of my hoof taps.

I have a strong feeling that He IS connected to this, but can’t conclude anything unless he can remember anything to confirm this “gunfire” theory he described before the detectaphlin incident (yes, I am still calling it detectaphlin, Jeff).

I blinked at the page, wondering why I noted that, like as if the human would actually read this if he ever picked up this book. I shook my head before pressing on, putting thoughts on to the page.

Regardless, it is only a matter of time that would determine when he is ready to continue trying to work on his memory. I still feel horrible for pushing as much as I have before hoof, but I couldn’t help it, He is a friend in some serious need of help and I AM making it MY job to make sure this curse is broken and banished out of this world. Even as a bonus I track down the original spell and remove it from existence myself. I don’t normally say that being all things magic being my forte and all but I feel that this kind of magic should not be laying around for even me to look at. Can’t help but feel that even Princess Celestia would agree with me on this.

As I wrote, I felt that sensation in my chest again, which broke my concentration for the, what, fourth time now?

I sighed annoyed as I set the quill back into the inkwell before closing the book. I wish I could get another cup of that wonderful coffee Jeff made before. However, I did empty what was left of the pot into my mug when I got home.

I Telekinetically moved my notebook back onto the growing stack of notebooks on this case before something crossed my mind again. I shifted previously filled book of notes over to me with my magic to open it and reread my notes.

Nothing really interesting now, just out of date knowledge and the sketches I drew. Absently flipping through the pages, I still read on to make sure I have forgotten anything that I knew before. Which I didn’t of course but now, I kept looking at my sketches.

This book must have been filled during the days of when he had those stitches changed for the first time. I took a careful look at his body to make the details match on these pages. Mapping out the style, depth, and severity of the massive cuts and gashes before The doctor stitched them back closed.

I lingered on them, not sure why though. I was looking at these sketches of Jeff “shirtless” with these nasty looking cuts all over his torso. My hoof had long stopped the taping but now it was gently running over the images I drew.

“Poor guy, no pony should look this bad…” I heard myself admit aloud while I was admiring the detail I put into the images. I mean, I filled two pages with these sketches, to at least keep them organized. Nothing more annoying than trying to mark each reference image in any other book.

His body though, it’s very strange for all the species I have studied so far. Not sure why but this human fascinates me. His body, his face, it all Fascinates-I shook my head again, blinking the weird thoughts away.

“Ugh, I need a break…” I clapped the book shut before leaving it on my desk as I stood up. My body refused to move another step unless I stretched out the stiffness. I took another glance at the book one more time, fighting thoughts to look again, maybe I might have missed something or-

“AGH! He is just a human!” I snapped at myself before exiting my room, “Nothing too special about it, right?”

I walked into the kitchen, I didn’t really feel hungry but still hankered for something to nibble on out of thought.

“I mean, sure, he doesn’t have a coat like any other pony does nor possess any special features like a horn, a pair of wings or even a cutie mark for that matter.” Walking into the kitchen I let the door swing closed behind me while I started going through cupboards and cabinets, trying to find something quick to eat.

“He is, by all definition, totally naked.” I sure had a lot of things, neatly organized in the cupboards and such. Yet, not a single thing looks interesting.
“Aside from his clothes, his hair on his head and the hair on his-” I paused thinking about him, “-his chest…” I blinked again before shaking my attention back to finding an interesting consumable.
“I don’t see anything else that would be considered attractive to him, eesh, Rarity sounded like she would have tried to spend a date with him or to some other extreme.”

I found the fridge finally and started rummaging through it, one of the five apples stored inside sounded nice.“I mean, okay, sure, he does look okay for a male, but that’s about all I see.” I closed the door, I wandered over to the sink, looking out into the night while my thoughts wandered freely. The Apple hovered close to my head.
“He is charming, funny at times, a bit sarcastic, not to mention he tries to be considerate-” the apple bobbed faintly gesturing with my words, “-despite the fact he is the one that needs help more than anypony here.” I sighed out of confusion before taking a bite of the apple.

“I mean, the poor guy doesn’t even have a single person belonging to his name, aside from what town hall gave him but that’s it.” I shook my head at the thought of how little he did get from there. I think I owe Mayor Mare a visit when we get things settled.
“Yet, I don’t even know why I get these weird feelings everytime I see or think about the human…” I sighed annoyed, however, before I could take another bite of the apple, I paused to the sound of the apartment door opening, then steps of somepony inside; Then, two doors closing?

“Twilight, I’m back” I hear spikes voice coming from the other side of the kitchen door. Setting the apple on the island counter, I walked out of the kitchen,
“Welcome back Spike,” I greeted my friend and faithful assistant with a smile as he locked the door behind him.
“Say, Who else is here?” I had to ask because of two different doors closing drew my attention, of course, I could only wonder who else would be coming over at this hour. Unless it’s-

“Oh, I invited Jeff over for a bit since we both were heading back from the Apple’s place and all.” I could feel a tick twitch around my left eye.
“You don’t say…” Of all the times-

“Yeah, I figured you wouldn’t mind since you were a bit concerned about him earlier today.”
“Yeah, yeah, concerned.” I cleared my throat nervously before speaking again, “say, where is he-” I then heard the faint sound of a toilet flushing before the rush of a sink faucet then the bathroom door opened.

“Ugh, Sorry about that,” There is the love of-I mean, the live Human in the flesh, oh boy...
“About?” I asked puzzled picking up the scent of the spring-scented spray coming from behind him.
“All organic meal, I failed to expect how fast it’ll run through…” He chuckled nervously before closing the door behind him.
“So, I’ve been hearing from spike you’ve made another visit to Zecora’s today.” He walked further into the living room.
“Huh, OH, yeah, yeah, I have been trying to get more information that could help with your-”
“Condition?”
“Yeah-”
“For the sake of anyone knowing about that, we should just call it a condition.” He shrugged.
Spike had gone in, then went out of his room having emptied his hands of whatever he took with him before hoof. He ventured into the kitchen for something which reminded me of something.
“Right, only we’ll know that it’s really a magical curse that is messing with your mind in such a strange fashion that no pony has yet to figure out yet.” I then clapped a hoof over my mouth with a gasp.
“Oh, I-” I looked over to the Jeff who only chuckled when I sputtered out those words without thinking or considering his feelings about it.
“Someone has been working too hard It sounds like.” He then absently glanced around the living room.
“Yeah…” I trailed off looking at the floor awkwardly. I’m not sure what else to talk to him about, unless.
“So.” We both said at the same time.
“Oh, you first.
“No, no, you.”
“Right, well, did you find anything else out from Her?” He asked.
“Well, she described the thunder to me but first-” I bit my lip gently before looking back to him.
“Can I ask you a big favor?” He looked at me with a cocked brow as he folded his arms.
“What would that be?”
“Can you make that wonderful coffee you made earlier today, pleeese?” I would think even Rarity would of facehoofed at how that whine slipped in. The human smiled before nodding at me.
“Oh, can those eyes get any bigger?” His humor made me realize something. Did I give him a cute face when I asked?!

“Uhhh, I guess?”
“Of course, I think I’m in for quite a conversation anyways, blush or no blush.” he turned to walk into the Kitchen. What did he mean by the-why does my face feel flush?

A pair of dark lavender eyes watched my every action from starting with the removal of the old coffee grounds to finishing the whole process with a flip of the switch on the strange cordless coffee maker.
When I turned I could have sworn that mare moved faster than an eye blink as she was already seated at the counter Island. Twilight has been acting odd since I got here, wonder what’s got her so bashfully jitter tonight?
“Obviously the trip back out was a lot easier for you this time around.”
“Yeah, you can say that it seems after Zecora fended off those wolves it’s been quiet since.”
“Jeff Helped with some of the Apple harvests.” Spike piped up from nowhere from behind the opened refrigerator door.
“You did? What about your stitches?” Twilight asked looking down at my chest, probably imagining the stitches Granny Smith removed earlier tonight.
“Oh, they were popping out but thankfully only made a small pool of blood on the shirt before-”
“They came out?! Oh no, I-I didn’t think that would-”
“Calm yourself girl, it was time for them to come out anyways so Granny voluntold me to take a seat and she removed them herself.”
“Really?” something must have crossed her mind as explained as if she was trying to picture that herself.
“Yup, of course, it was kinda weird eating dinner with no shirt on while my shirt was washed then dried.”
“O-oh, I don’t think there was any harm in being shirtless for a time-”
“What?”
“I mean, I think you should get a couple more shirts made so that doesn’t happen again.” I shrugged before glancing over to the coffee maker, It was dispensing slowly for I did fill the filter with a fair amount to make the taste of the coffee even and strong. It was a quarter full.
“True, but I think Rarity will be a few miles ahead of me on that.” I stood up and walked over to the cupboard that had all the mugs and cups inside to prep my cup, I think I should offer to get Twilight’s E.M.O.G. washed before the coffee is done.
“I mean, she had taken a strong interest in human clothing when she made these, probably won't be long when I get a surprise shipment of clothes from her,” I remembered how Rarity was so fascinated in how simplistic but stylish my first (and only so far) set of clothes turned out, aside from my coma clothes she made on the fly for me.
So, that would make I have only two sets of clothes, these and the nighties back at my crap shack. Speaking of which, wonder how I’m going to fix that place up if I’m going to be living in it for awhile.

“Rarity can be like that when she catches onto a new fashion trend,” Twilight admitted while I could feel her eyes on me as I filled my mug with a few cubes of sugar from the jar next to the coffee maker. The smell of fresh coffee was the best scent I had smelt all day. Well, aside from the faint sweet apple scent from Applejack’s coat when she crashed into me, the lavender odor from the bathroom before using it a bit ago; then this coffee scent. I couldn’t help but notice how much stronger it smelled, I think everything in this world is purely organic. I’m not too sure if I’m going to enjoy knowing that fact or not, but either way, It’ll be better than nothing at this point.

“So, it looks like Humanity is the next fashion trend folks, get ready to try to fit four legs into two-legged clothing.” I couldn’t help but chuckle at the sudden image of a pony fitting into a two-piece suit. I could hear Twilight laugh with me as I looked back at her. Out of all the girls so far, there had been something calming about Twilight, kinda like you can be comfortable in being yourself without worrying about anyone saying anything. Wait, What the fu-I shook the mental train loose before clearing my throat.
“Want me to read your massive mug for you?” I asked her, I caught her lost in a trance before she snapped out of it too.
“My massive what now?”
“Your E.M.O.G. Cadet Twilight.”
“Oh, yeah, yeah, please!” she was quick to levitated her huge mug over to me to which I took it out of her magic.
“Alright, looks like I’ll have to wash it first.”
“Sorry, didn’t think-”
“No worries Twilight, it’s just a simple rinse.” I turned to the sink to clean the cup.

I could hear Twilight tapping absently while I washed the mug; However, something weird hit me. I started to feel my right shoulder twitch. I ignored it thinking it was a muscle unwinding from using it today.
Yet, this twitching wasn’t stopping.
“There you go, let me dry this out and I’ll fill it with how much?” Twilight stopped tapping.
“Six sugar and if you are using creamer I’ll have some too.” My shoulder stopped twitching as I reached for one of the small towels that dangled close by the sink.

“You got it, man, Aren’t you worried about drinking with that much stuff in it?” I sat the massive mug down next to my puny looking one while I started adding the cubes to her mug. If a human was drinking this much coffee in a single sitting, it would be considered unhealthy, but for what about a unicorn pony?
“Not really, with the amount of coffee that has to go into that mug, it’ll balance itself out as well I’m used to drinking that much.”
“No wonder you are up late most nights…”
“Not entirely true Jeff, you see, When I get set on doing research over something, either it be putting together a new spell or following a new discovery, I pour over everything I can get my hooves on and I don’t stop till I feel I’ve done everything I could on the subject matter.” By now I noticed the pot was filling up to three-quarters full. I’m starting to wonder if making her coffee was such a good idea.
“So, let me guess, you’ve just barely started on-” I paused to catch myself from calling my self a project, “-your investigation on my curse?”
“Oh please, I’ve been working on cracking this case since I got word about you being released from the Hospital. From figuring out who or what you are to what has been affecting you so far.”
“Wow, you don’t miss a thing do you?”
“Nnnope!” she smiled proudly, “Especially when somepony like you is going through something really strange and it reeks with magic, you bet your bottom bit that I’ll be the first to break it down to the micro detail.”
“Right on, but I think someone needs to chill and take what we normals call a coffee break.” I looked back over again, pot’s full.
“HA, good one Jeff.” Spike grabbed what looked like a juice box before taking another seat at the counter.
“Speaking of which he broke one of the rules of the house over there.” Like a little kid reciting everything he saw, he had to bring up my cussing at the Apple’s place today.
“Spike!” I snapped a glare at him.
“Oh really, not like it’s hard to do there.” Twilight glanced to spike, “I mean, how many times did Rainbow Dash get thumped for letting a few dirty words fly around Granny Smith?”
“Well, She isn’t the only one that does now.” he pointed to me hat brown nosing, LIttle shit!
“Betcha she didn’t pop him as much as she did to Rainbow,” Spike smirked.
“Oh come on, I only know two languages, good English and bad English and I’m bad at good English!” I protested before turning to pour our cups of coffee.
“I’ve heard what you tend to say Jeff, so I’m not surprised.” she mused.
“So did I, but at least he tried to not just let’em fly unlike Sailor Rainbow while there or anywhere for that matter.”
“Eh, There were kids there too, so out of respect for the little ones I didn’t let a single fff-freaking word go around them.”
“Like almost right there?” Twilight pointed out quickly with a giggle.
“Yup!” Spike chuckled at me.

I paused after pouring my mug, mostly blinking at how I was just ganged up on by these two.

“Be lucky I’m still pouring your coffee missy.” I teased while pouring-no, emptying the rest of the pot into her mug. I think I should help her downgrade on the cups after tonight. I took a large spoon out of the silverware drawer to stir both cups. I didn’t decide to use creamer tonight so it was quicker to just mix the sugar in then hand the heavy mug over to her.

As I sat down, she took her mug in her magic with no real visible effort.

“Thank you.” She looked into her freshly made cup, she looked suddenly lost in thought for the moment before looking up at me.

“Jeff?”

“Yeah?” I took a tiny sip of my hot coffee.

“Uhm, I want to say sorry-”

“For what?”

“F-For before, I didn’t mean to push you as much as I did.” Her eyes looked like they were getting a little watery.

“I didn’t think you were at all, I mean, yeah it seemed a little soon to be venturing back into the Everfree, BUT, it was a for a good cause.”

“Even though it was you that suffered the most out that?”

I went quiet for the moment, she made a good point on that. She brought me all the way out there for me to be practically burned by the Yuckquill that Zecora made for me. I didn’t think it would be that bad but it did and It sucked on so many levels.
I looked up from my mug to Twilight again, noticed spike was looking between the both of us, obviously lost on what we were talking about; but she looked like she was about to cry from the experience.

“I mean, You did the brave thing and drank an experimental potion that, thank Celestia, worked but-” she set her cup down in front of her before propping her elbows on the countertop, burying her face in her hooves, “-You went through so much as is and, and-”
“Hey,” I reached over and placed a hand on her arm, “It’s okay Twilight,” She looked up first at my hand then up at me. Tears were building up in her eyes for sure.
“We both didn’t know it was going to burn like hell but it still showed what the curse looked like and that was enough for me.” she smiled lightly before looking back at her coffee.
“Yeah…”
“Besides-”
“Hm?”
“I’m still calling it yuckquil.” I smiled at her before a brief look of confusion appeared on her face before looking away with a face of trying not to break into laughter.
I returned my hand to my coffee mug as I sat back down, score one for me for preventing a breakage in the waterworks.

“Oh no, no, no, noo Jeff, We’ve discussed this before-” she paused to wipe her eyes with a quick sniff, “-I’ve already called it Detectaphlin before you said anything.”
“Oh bull, the only time I heard that was right before I took the first dose remember?”
“And this is the first time I heard it called Yuckquill.” Spike chimed in.
“SEE, Spike didn’t hear Yuckquil before now, so he knows it by Detectaphlin!” I don’t know why, but seeing her smile again sparked a warm spot in my chest. Ugh, snap out of it man!!
“Uh-huh, bet you really didn’t truly informed him about this debate either did ya?”
“Uhhhh, Not reaaaly?” Twilight nervously looked over to Spike for the moment
“Nope, she didn’t.” Spike shrugged with a smirk on his face again.
“See, he doesn’t even know what the hell we’re talking about!”
“But I like how Yuckquil sounds.”
“SPIIIIKE!”
“Thank you, another point for yuckquil.” I toasted to Spike before sipping the coffee.

“Ugh, When I get the patent cleared, it’ll be called Detectaphlin.”
“Who is going to take something that is hard to pronounce at times?”
“Well, A doctor will break it down for anypony that is being prescribed it.”
“Riiight, but they will be nervous as all heck to drink it.”
“So? Medicines can be intimidating to take at times.”
“True, BUT, I think when someone hears Yuckquil, they’ll be curious about what it is and taste like before knowing what it really does.”
“I wouldn’t mind trying it,” Spike raised an arm.
“Jeff, You are so going to be the bane of me on this…” Twilight facehoofed with a groan before drinking her coffee. Why did I almost mention something about being more than a bane to her?!
“So thaaats, how many?”
“Three…” Her ears flattened as she frowned but couldn’t keep a straight face either.
“Three people that like it being called Yuckquil so far.”
“But seriously, what does it do?” Spike asked as he threw away his empty drink into the trash bucket next to the fridge.

“Welll…” Twilight and me both paused to think on how to explain the whole thing to Spike.

The bitter taste of the argument between me and Whindy lingered in my mouth despite having to make myself focus on the task at hoof. Which was to track down and discover were this Jeff resides. The boss okayed the job and as usual, the twins Agate and Quartz joined up but my Whindy stayed back because she was still struggling with the issues of actually dealing with the human.

“You sure you’re going to be okay Jag?” Agate was one of the few to hear the two of us argue over the reality of their current mission which was to observe and deal with the human as seen fit.
“Yeah, i’m just, going to have to take a few days away from this after tonight, to at least patch things up with Whindy.”
“I hear ya,” Quartz and his sister were walking along my sides while we trotted towards the center of town.
“She can cut a stallion to bits with the number of curses she spat your way earlier tonight.”
“How do you do it?” They both asked me in unison.
“I’ve been with her for a few years now, and she is a headstrong Earth pony for sure. I’ve grown accustomed to the few rare times she explodes like that.”
“Rare?” Agate blinked.
“You mean she isn’t like that at all?” Quartz tilted his head in disbelief.
“Nope, she is normally reasonable whenever we reach a disagreement, just, that human has really changed things around the base camp since he appeared.”

I’ve gotten used to prowling at night as of late: the empty, dimly lit dirt streets with no pony to see us move about; Various houses rumbled with some activity of families or singles carrying out their nightly routines. Heck, I think I heard a different kind of rumbling from one of the houses on the way in If I recall that house belonged to a young couple that is on their way of making a happy life together.

Which of course, brought back the talk Whindy and I had before the argument broke out.

Settling down, having foals and starting a normal life outside of this paramilitary career. Honestly, I’m scared shitless at the idea of life outside the Guardians. I have explained what I’ve been through before meeting her and everything, yet, she still insists that after this human mission that we retire from this service life and settle down.

Thankfully she did agree to at least making this human mission our last to at least buy us more time to think and weigh the options as they come to bare.

“I know, I think you can start to pick up his scent almost everywhere now.” Agate squinted her face as we trekked on
“Buck sis, don’t remind me!”
“Ugh, can we just off the son of a bitch before he becomes a permanent member of this town?”
“If you both risk the chance of exposing your selves as killers instead of protectors then let’s hunt the bastard down,” I glanced between the two shooting down their hasty idea.
“Right, gotta play it right-” Quartz rolled his Sand colored eyes before spitting the subject to the ground.
“Otherwise we’ll be the ones facing murder charges in the day court!” Agate mockingly recited Kilo’s words from missions before. Which still made sense despite the ridiculousness of the subject at hoof.

Like any mission before, if we had to play it right to make it seem like we were the ones saving the day not just straight up slaying our target. Gotta cover our justified tracks somehow.

I let the glow of my horn fade away as the lamps were providing enough light as is. Even Luna’s moon added to the brightness of the night. I pondered where the human could be. Like the twins mentioned, tracking a human is easier than it is any other species because of well, the obvious hoof prints they leave behind.

When our conversation trailed off to silence, it was a natural sign that we were slowly changing gears to work mode.

“Kinda hard to know where he is if we can’t even find his tracks period,” Agate noted shaking her head.
“I know, his scent changed and it kinda got harder to decipher who is who tonight. Quartz’s horn glowed slightly again as he looked towards the ground. As if he was trying to find the trail the nasty human was leaving.

However, the day was dry so the roads and streets all over Ponyville were slightly dusty today. Which made pointing out his tracks. However, we managed to find our way in the center of town when the scent hit me like a falling wall of bricks.

It coming from the north-eastern part of town.

“Ugh, I think I found him.” I huffed through my nostrils, “This way and remember-” I lowered my voice, “-Do not engage, scout out, observe then leave.”

“Got it Jag.”
“Right.” the twins nodded quietly a glint of readiness appearing in their eyes.

“Keep up.” I led the way as I followed the trail towards the north-eastern part of town.

It took us a few good minutes as the gentle breeze made the scent fade in some places but I was able to keep a mental hold on it. Soon, it led us to the only functioning library in town,

“I know this place,” Agate, the loud-mouthed one was quieter as we walked up. My ears perked at the sound of conversation and laughter coming from the second-floor windows. I wasn’t fooled by the confusion, the scent was clear. One of the male-sounding voices was him.

The Golden Oak was a massive place indeed, I have only seen if a few times, only in passing. Now? It looked nothing more than a place that currently shelters the creature of the Everfree. My blood ran cold at the thought of the human being up there having a happy chit-chat with no other than the owner of the library and element bearer, Twilight Sparkle.

I had a feeling that the Mane Six were helping him, but now, I would consider them accomplices of extending his existence in our world. Our inside pony at the hospital had tried it make it hard for the human there, but that only made him outlive it and now here he is!

As I growled quietly I noticed the confused, grimacing looks on my squadmates faces.

“You got to be kidding me!” complained Quartz as we kept our distance from the place but we found some shrubbery to conceale us while we looked on and listened to the seeming pleasantries going on inside the apartment of the potential traitor.

“This is almost sickening…” Agate covered her mouth with a hoof, mimicking nausea, “And I thought she knew better!”

“Quit bitchin ladies.” Aside from their whining, I couldn’t hear what was being talked about up there. Would’ve guessed nothing special but I had to still double check if anything I got to see if the spell’s effects are still holding any kind of grip over him.

Despite what I said to them, The twins still quietly poked fun at the possibility that The library mare might be keeping him alive for “special” reasons. I examined the upper part of the Treehouse then spotted where I’ll be aiming for.

“Quiet you two and wait here,” I left the brush and headed for the opposite side of the Golden Oak, which there was a balcony deck built into the side of the tree. I had to get up there and this was the only way up. I knew I can do it and I wanted to do this alone for the fact that only I currently possess the ability to STAY QUIET!

“Jagged, what are you doing?” Quartz called out quietly.

“Headin’ up for a closer listen,” I replied over my shoulder, I wasn’t going to stop to explain.

“Got it, holding.”
“What?”
“He’s going to head up there to listen.”
“Ya mean-” their voices became muffled as I walked closer to the oak.

It was larger up close, which made me briefly wonder how anypony would have carved such a place out an oak tree? One would only wonder how hard it was to even chizled the dense wood for as far as I know: Oak was a pain to work with.

I kept a slow walk as I made my way around the house till the platform was right above me.

I glanced around the corner to see the twins have long hidden completely, thankfully…

I looked back up then visualized as much of the platform above me before concentrating. This was a risky move but it was a gamble to take for the sake of the mission. I charged up then teleported.

When I came out of it, I felt the wooden flooring of the deck as well felt every fiber in my being tense up as I froze in place to listen. I held still while I listen for any changes in terms of the noise indicating that I got their attention.

Thank the goddesses I didn’t. Easing up, time to work.

Quietly, I took a deep breath before stepping up to the door that led inside. It wasn’t locked, odd. Who would leave something like this unlocked with a risk of a winged or magic intruder to make their way inside? The years of hunting had come to bare as I had to stalk through the room. Making sure my hooves did not make so much as a quiet, gentle clip every time I had to step across the wooden floor.

The room that connected to the deck looked like a study of sorts, However, it looked cleaned and organized. Can make an assumption that this part of the house doesn’t see that much use, at least to what I can see. Yet, there was a desk here to one side of the room with some lounging chairs organized around a table in the room, some books sat on the table’s surface. Along the walls were a small variety of books organized on their shelves. I’m going to guess this is Twilight’s personal study. I guess she wasn’t that busy tonight.

I carefully made my way through the door that led into a short corridor that snaked abruptly into the living room. I gently slid the door till it rested faintly ajar to mark my exit. My ear’s twitched to the sound of noise coming from the other side of the living room.

Before moving into the living room, I glanced towards another set of stairs leading up. Probably that observation deck with the telescope sitting up there.

The living room, for the most part, was dimly lit as the wall lamps were not lit at all, the only light was coming from the kitchen. Thankfully, I didn’t need to light up my horn to see here for I didn’t want to run the risk of being caught now.

Stalking around the furniture, I found myself closing in on the door. Once I could gently peer through a crack in the door.

“But seriously, what does it do?” I hear one voice ask, belonging to the little dragon that ran into me the other day.

“Wellll…” The other two voices said together before the second voice began.

“You see, for the sake of the story, we’ll call it yuckquill.” I peered through the crack to see the back of the human sitting there as he spoke. Was Jeff his name? Not even a real name to my mind.
“Nuh-uh, We’ll use its proper name-” the third voice, I looked over to see it was Twilight as she drank from a massive looking coffee mug. Damn, got enough there?
“Before we start on that again, I think it’ll be easier for Spike to keep up while I explain it, otherwise we’ll lose'em somewhere between the name and the effects of the liquid spell.”
Twilight sighed, “Fine, explain away,”

I heard the human clear his throat, “So, Yuckquill, to save you the detailed explanation: is a spell, somehow, put into a physical form, or in this case, an awful tasting liquid.”
“Taken it sounds like it’s some sort of medicine, I’m not surprised.”
“Spike!”
“What, have you taken medicine before?”
“Yeah…” Twilight, from this distance, had a look of contemplation.
“So you know sometimes it tastes awful.”
“Not true!” she objected, “there a few flavors that mask it.”
“Well, Yuckquill tastes as it smells.”
“Not helping Jeff.”
“Which is why I believe him on it.” The mare rolled her eyes before drinking her coffee.

“So anyway, I’ve watched the whole process being done by the Witch Doctor Zecora-”
“Witch doctor?” Twilight furrowed her brows at him, “I don’t think that’ll be a good way to describe her.”
“At least she isn’t a magical Enchantress…”
“Good point Spike.”
“What?” I could see the human look between the two. That dragon wasn’t very observant as he was facing the human at that island counter. Nor should I expect anypony to look this way.

“Oh, during the first time we met Zecora, Pinkie Pie told me about the popularized assumption that she was some Magical Enchantress that did very strange things in her hut outside of town.”
“Well, they weren’t half wrong, but she never uses magic, just, alchemy.” He shrugged.

“So, I-We, watched this crap being brewed up and with not even a chance to really think about it, the Zebra hands me a sample cup of the greenish goop.”
“Yeah, she doesn’t really explain herself sometimes, but she does after one takes one of her concoctions, but, she explains to me what she is doing, just, not this time apparently.”
“For she probably knew that if she did, I wouldn’t try it.”
“Ehh, more than likely, yes.”

“Great, but either way, what the stuff really does is reveal what kind of magical affliction you got and in this case, It worked, way too well.” he paused as he looked down at something before taking a drink of something. The smell of coffee in the air indicated that he too was drinking it too. I noted his scent was all over the place, but I kept it out of mind despite the fact that it was starting to give me a headache.

“So, how does it show up?” Spike asked with a questioning tilt of his head.
“LIke putting a black light on a long gone blood stain, It illuminates every detail while it supposed to be a warming sensation instead burned like hellfire.”
My goddess, I have never heard of such a creation before, let alone know what it would do, so this human took this experimental drink and almost burned from the inside out of it?
“I don’t know hell, but the fire part makes sense,” Spike pointed out, “ouch.”
“Yeah, but it wasn’t enough to-to,” Twilight hesitated with her words, “-kill him, just, burn brightly through him.”
“Yup, my skin matched a deep sea fish, translucent skin.”
“Whoa…” The little dragon’s eyes widened, “what did you see?”
“Every inch of his body, from what we could see without uhm taking too much off, was covered in layers of strange runes or characters that would seem to be etched into his entire being.”

SHIT, they see what the curse looks like? Impossible!

“Huh, explains why it burned so much, that must have been a ton of magic to put into one pony or human.”
“Still though, the markings were nothing I’ve seen before, I just wish I had an easy source to refer to in order to figure out what they are or mean.”
“That should be easy, just do it again then use a dispel on it while exposed.”
“Oh right, and feel like I’m drowning in lava while it’s being removed, no thank you.” Twilight and the human chuckled.

Oh, I don’t think so little dragon, it isn’t that easy as you think.

“Spike, you know this, like being poisoned by an unknown venom, you gotta discover what it is and how it got there before you try to remove or cure it.”

Smart girl, but I still damn you, you didn’t do what anypony would’ve done and just try to use a dispel spell to try to remove it. That curse was designed to react differently to that.

“However, I’ve been pouring through everything I got and still nothing yet.”
“Yup, I seriously doubt it’ll be that easy to just turn a page in some book and be like: “oh look, there it is, this is what it is, time to remove it!”
“Not funny Jeff, there is more to it than just pointing it out in some book.”
“But you know what I mean right?”
“Yup…”

The room fell silent for a moment or so as the two adults drank their coffee in thought. The creation of a liquid detect spell is something to note but the fact that she is working on to remove the spell is not a pleasant discovery. Unfortunately, it would make her a threat to our cause, I just hope she doesn’t get marked.

“Speaking of which, did you find anything new about my ‘case’?” The human asked at last. This is what I was waiting for!

“Actually yes, since we brought it up.” she took another drink of her coffee before setting the mug down.
“Apparently, I can add to what you described as ‘gunfire’ when she brought it up before the detecaphlin experiment.”
So is it called Detecaphlin or yuckquil? Detecaphlin sounds more official than the absurdity that is yuckquil. Either way, I’ll ponder on this later.

“Yuckquil,” The human corrected, “But yes, she did describe it as strange thunder, the way she put it made it sound like it was gunfire.”
“I think I can clear that up a bit more.”
“How?”
“Well, she did describe it as speractic thunder in various beats as well there was lightning that blinked with almost every sound of thunder.”
“Huh, sounded like she had to of seen a firefight break out in the Everfree.”
NO BUCKING WAY! There was witness to that? This is bad, very bad.

“Yeah, she even showed me the ‘pattern’ of the sounds with a series of taps.”
“Really?”

Crapcrapcrap, If all the ponies, Zecora had to see what happened there.

“Yup, the first set sounded like this-” Twilight tapped three times in quick succession, that very much resembles that strange weapon he had. What the-I noticed something about the human as she repeated the taps a few times.

Barely noticeable, the human’s right shoulder twitched. What in the Moon was that?

“Hmm,” the human seemed to of paid no mind to it before the final set made the twitching more noticeable.
“Uhh, you okay Jeff?” Spike was second to notice with me being the first.
“Yeah, it’s nothing.”
“Hm, Anyways, she showed me a second pattern that went like-”

I held my breath for that very much matched our weapons too, buck, we need to deal with Zecora for this! Another Traitor to add to the list. I heard a fourth ta-tap before seeing the human suddenly drop to the ground as if ducking low from something.

“Whoa!” Spike and Twilight jumped as I have, but thankfully I didn’t make that much noise in comparison to the chair being tipped over from the human’s spontaneous reaction. Watching him, I noticed he held his hands in a way as if he was holding something.

Does he remember? Could this be a flaw in the spell? Damn it all!

“Uhh, Jeff?” Twilight stopped her tapping as she watched him slowly stand up. He didn’t reply at first if at all.
“You okay? Looked like something was thrown at you.” he didn’t respond. What in Tartarus is going on? I watched him carefully as he then turned as if he planted his back up against something. I froze when I noticed he was looking towards the door, but I eased up again as I saw that look in his eye.

The same look a warrior gets after being in so many battles and suddenly lost in memory. Those eyes looked like they were gripped by the battle madness, a few members of the Guardians were former Guard who have seen some action, they too bore the same look at times. Only in this human’s case, they were partially clouded over, as if a mist had settled in his vision.

He looked around the countertop before raising what looked like an air weapon before briefly lowering it, he looked back forward before looking back around again. As if he was looking for an invisible enemy.

“Jeff?”
Spike repeated the ta-tap that caused the human to flinch as if something hit his ‘cover’ very close to him. Was he remembering the moment?
“Spike stop! That is not helping-” she then looked at the human, “-unless…” she watched carefully too as Spike, taking no regard of his friend. He continued and did the quick taps right as the human raised his ‘weapon’ again. As spike tapped, this time, the flinching looked like the ‘weapon’ was kicking his shoulder.

“Jeff, snap out of it!” Twilight called out to him. It looked like Spike was putting sound effects to his reactions, sometimes he was slow to add them. He switched the air weapon between his hands then scooted to his right a little before leaning around. Twilight quickly got out of her chair to move out of the way as she watched him flinch in silence while spike tried to keep up with the taps.

A few times he switched between the two patterns to indicate what was him and what his ‘enemy’ or ‘enemies’ as there were quite a few times he had to duck low or lean back as if something was ripping right by him or around him.

Impressive, it was as if, this human was suffering a flashback of some kind. I’ve seen ponies have flashbacks but nothing of this extreme.

The human broke ‘cover’ and moved forward, stumbling over the chair but kept his ‘weapon’ leveled. He then moved as if moving behind something else, this time Spike, long stopped tapping now, had moved out of his chair and away from the human as he hid behind the new ‘cover’.

“Jeff, you are freaking me out, you need to snap out of it!” Spike spoke too but to no avail. The human leaned out and, and, ‘fired’ his weapon a few times while dropping to one knee to continue his attack.
“JEFF!” Twilight called out, fear appearing on her face as he scooted to his right, switched hands, then leaned back out to ‘fire’ again. This time something else happened, he recoiled violently twisting around with a stumble before dropping low to ‘unbuckle’ something across his chest before shaking whatever it was off. That caused Twilight to gasp in growing horror as the human thrashed about.

He must have dropped his weapon for he looked over to what ‘hit’ him, then slipped his right hand over something, pulled it out then held something in both hands in a strange fashion before both hands jerked in response to a different kind of weapon being ‘fired’. The smaller weapon!

He ‘fired’ three times before pausing to look then tucked his hands to his chest in a strange fashion before switching hands and turned around. He jumped then quickly raised up and ‘fired’ three times before taking a knee to put the second weapon away and ‘picked up’ the first weapon.

This was incredible, he was remembering the whole fight to the tee, or, at least that what it looked like. Back against his ‘cover’ again, He held his hand sideways while moving his finger in a weird fashion while grabbing something from his chest again before putting something into his ‘weapon’ tapped on the invisible object then tapped what must of been the side of the weapon before leaning out of ‘cover’ to look for more enemies.

He took a step forward towards the sink with air weapon raised before kneeling down to pick something up, but he quickly spun around to aim at something before Twilight had rushed over to him, screaming:

As I watch him suddenly stop before stumbling forward, Twilight catching him, he suddenly gasped loudly as if he was underwater or coming out of a very bad nightmare; he blinked looking at Twilight’s worried face.

I’ve seen enough, time to leave, I took the sudden chaos to backtrack through the apartment and back out the way I came.

As I came back to reality, I was looking at Twilight, she looked very scared about something. My brain started to collect what was going on, I was hyperventilating very bad as I braced myself on her shoulders before slowly sitting down. I started to work on regaining my breath while both Twilight and Spike came up to my sides.

“Wh-what-” I blinked the foggy images of that firefight out of my mind, “What the fuck-was that?!” I looked between the two of them. Both looked at each other before looking back at me.

“Jeff, are you going to be okay?” Twilight she touched my suddenly sore shoulder, It felt like I’ve been firing my rifle for a while. I cringed a little bit before she quickly pulled back her hoof.
“Sorrysorry, Jeff.” I groggily looked from the floor then back up at her. She too was calming down but she was shaken by what she watched.

“I don’t even know what to say or where to begin.”
“Jeff, what the hay happened out there?” Spike’s wide eyes from me to around the room as if he was trying to spot what I was shooting at.

“It, It was fuckin’ weird man,” I started to feel my lungs slow down as I started to collect my composer.
“One minute I was hearing you tapping on the counter, the next...I was-”
“Was what?” Twilight stood back as I slowly got up to my feet.
“Let’s sit him down.” Spike walked over to hold open the kitchen door. I took a step I stumbled from how my body creaked with soreness from whatever the hell that was.
“Right, Jeff, you need help?”
“No, no, I got this.” I just had to move slowly, which I had too for walking was a very wobbly task to take.

My head felt like a bucket of water, sloshing around every time I took a step. I took a pause on the threshold that separated the kitchen and living room. I didn’t realize how dark it was after the sun went down. I tried to take another step but there was suddenly no motor function to my right leg as I almost fell before I felt the faint warmth of magic around the back of the neck cuff of my shirt.
“I gotcha, Jeff, Let me help you at least sit.” Twilight’s horn was glowing as she walked up beside me. I felt the magic shift from the back of my shirt to the front of my shirt as if she was holding me up.
I felt my leg twitch with life for the moment as I used it to walk over towards the first chair I see in the dark living room.

“Spike, get the lights!”
“Got it!” he rushed by us, he faintly vanished into the dark and stopped at a side of a wall before the lights slowly brightened up the living room. My sore eyes squinted at the light but I was able to see still. I helped myself into the chair as Twilight’s magic faded as she stood beside the chair.

“Jeff, I don’t know what you had planned after this, but I don’t think you should be going anywhere.”
“Oh, you don’t say?” I placed a hand on my forehead as I leaned into the chair, unlike the stool in the kitchen, this was a large-sized lazy boy without the reclining feature. Boy, my head feels warm to the touch, I didn’t like the fact that I was practically knocked flat by that flashback.
“What gave you that idea?”
“Okay Smartypants, I doubt you are in a position to speak in sarcasm at the moment.” Where did this Twilight come from?
“I seriously doubt you’ll be able to make it back like this, I should somehow get you to the hospital but-”
“Don’t even think that. I saw that place, there is no ER there at all.”
“A what? Nevermind, Jeff are you going to be okay while I talk to spike-”
“He’s got the couch if he’s stayin’.” Spike walked by us towards the kitchen.
“Nevermind, Looks like you are two to one on this.”

“Fuuuu-” I felt my head throb, it was like as if my body was catching up to what just happened. Speaking of which I remembered the Pills I kept in my coat.
“Tw-Twilight.”
“Yeah?” she was about to head towards her bedroom before pausing to look back at me.
“I need my coat, my pills are in there.”
“Spike!” She called out
“Yeah?” he poked his head out of the doorway.
“Grab his coat, his medicine is in one of the pockets.”

“Right, one second.” it sounded like he disappeared for I couldn’t look over to see. I didn’t want to fight my body to move just yet. If there was anything to do, was just wait till something was done about my sleeping arrangements as I was apparently being told to stay.
Which made sense with whatever intelligence that sparked across my mind for without an ER close by, the next best thing was to keep me here so they could keep an eye on me.

I sat there, feeling the softness of the chair while I could hear movement from two different directions. The closest was Spike as he shoved his way through the kitchen door.

“Got it,” he walked over to the chair to pass my coat to me, I could hear the muffled rattle of the bottle, “Here you go.”
“Thanks, man, uhh think you can get me water too?” I fished the bottle out of the top left breast pocket. It rattled in my hand.
“Sure, hold on.” He turned back towards the kitchen.
“I ain’t goin’ nowhere, so, okay.” I started to press down on the lid to twist it open.
“Exactly.” I rolled my head to my left to see Twilight come back into view, she had a bundle of bedding that comprised of a blanket and pillow.
“At least you are now agreeing with me, I’m sorry for being so quick to say so too.”
“Does it look like I’m in a position to argue?” I had watched her set the bedding down as the cap came off with some effort. I dumped two huge pills into my hand before putting the cap back onto the bottle.

“No, but still, I realized that I didn’t give you a chance to say anything if you-”
“Twilight,” I smiled at her despite the growing pain throughout my body, “It’s okay, I understand where you are coming from about this, you want to make sure I don’t have a seizure or something after something like that happening.”

“Exactly, sooo-”
“Soo, I’m okay with staying for the night, I just don’t know how I’m going to repay you for this.” I noticed I was speaking normally now but my voice sounded rough at the moment, as if dry, yeah, simply dry, where the hell is that water?
“Ehhh, let’s talk about that in the morning.” She looked passed me as I could hear the door open again.
I looked over to see Spike walking back up beside the chair with a pony glass of water,
“Here,” My hand felt like lead as I raised up to grab the cup from him. As we both saw the glass slightly wobble in my hand.
“Whoa, got it?” I then saw magic appear around the glass.
“Got it.” Twilight smirked as she held the glass
“Th-thanks?” I glanced over before taking the glass in both hands as the magic let off and before setting it down between my legs to pop the pills then hoisted the glass with more effort to chase the pills down with cold water.
“There, that’ll help with the pain at least.”I drained the glass completely as the water was what I desperately needed. I handed the glass back to a surprised spike before walking back to the kitchen.
“Right…” She glanced over to the couch for a moment before looking back at me.
“So, If you can, help me over there.” I stuffed the bottle back into my coat before pressing my hands into the arms of the chair before bracing to make the attempt to stand.
Twilight’s ears perked, “uhm, Okay.” She stepped over to me, Her horn shimmered with magic as I used my weak arms to push me up with maximum effort before Twilight helped me the rest of the way with her magic, sometimes magic has its logical usages I guess. I found the seat as she stood next to me, she levitated the pillow till she placed on the other side of the couch.

I simply sat there for a moment, trying to let my body recover again to let me rebuild the willpower to lean down to take off my boots. She was standing closer than I previously pictured.
She still looked worried as she looked me over again.
“You are going to be okay, right?”

“Oh yeah, I’ll be fine, just need to rest or in this case, sleep it off.” I looked at the pillow and how welcoming the thought of putting my head on it was. Okay, before that could ever happen, need to get at least somewhat comfortable. Starting with the boots.

As I struggled to pull them off, I could only think of one thing.

I’m starting to hate my curse and all I want to do is strangle the bastard that put it on me!

Author's Notes:

And as we make our ascent folks, we learn more and more of about one thing:

There is strange magic here!

Rest is not for all

Exhausted, sleep overtook my mind, I could only say that my mind wasn’t ready to clock out for the night. I couldn’t help but wonder how I wound up staying the night at Twilight’s? What happened to me? I couldn’t help but question if she was helping me or making my life more hellish to live with the constant prying into my curse.

As I rolled onto my back, I felt something hard and heavy land right on my stomach, that caused me to spring back to life. I felt the wind escape my lungs as sat up. I looked down at what landed on me. I wasn’t surprised that it was that familiar book, laying open in my lap with words fading onto the page,

”Good evening Jeff!”

“Ugh, Good night! I don’t want to be here right now…” I shoved bookie off the bed as I rolled back over onto my side to go back to sleep but I felt that book “body slam” the side of my head. Which of course didn’t help my headache any at all.

“FUCKIN’ HELL, What is it?!” I sat back up to glare at the book, as it hovered close to my face.

”Obviously, You are being called to mental base for a reason Jeff, now get your ass up and let’s find out what that is!”

With a grumble of annoyance, I got out of bed, Which two things caught my attention as I got up. One, my boots were back on, second, was my room looked different this time around. Instead of what must of been plain plywood walls, they had a natural look about them; They looked darker to the eye and there was a faint scent to the air, apples? Wait, can the walls be made out of-

“Bookie, what the hell happen to my room?”

Well Jeff, it seems that something changes with the cabin based on what you experience in the waking world. Like it looks like your plywood walls were replaced with Apple Tree wood.

“I see,” I looked down at the floor. Yup, the floor looked like it was refurbished with light brown plank board. Which something else caught my eye, a simple throw rug at the foot of my bed that also led to me noticing that the bed frame looked like it was made out of the same wood as the furniture in Twilight’s place.
“Also noticed some changes with everything else.” I looked back at the floating tome.

Correct, we should go to the library and look into these changes.

“Wait, can’t you just tell me?” I folded my arms looking at Bookie questionly, “If there is anyone that should know what the hell is going on should be you, but of course, you are sleeping while I’m awake- wait how did I know that?”

”Couldn’t of said it better myself Jeff, now, I think you should get your coat and let's head out.”
Without another word of objection, I walked towards the bedroom door, swiping my jacket on the way out. Closing the door behind me, I noticed bookie floating around me, I guess the floating feature is new too.

Walking down the hall, I noticed the old wall lanterns were replaced with a pair of ceiling lights that were already lit up with their plain glass covers projecting a calm white light over the hall. Along the walls, I could see something kinda erie as I walked by them; picture frames, empty, picture frames.

“Bookie, what the hell is all this?” I looked at the book as it opened with ink fading onto the pages,

Not sure myself, but I think as time goes on, we’ll find out.

“Right, this is really starting to feel like a game, as if I unlock a bunch of new things as I progress through life.”

”Could be, I mean, you were a big gamer years before the econ-collapse back home, so one would conclude that your mind is drawing upon that to better organize and understand everything.”

I walked out of the hallway into a living room, it was kinda furnished with a combination of the basic stuff at my shack like the coffee table, some cleaner handmade furniture like at the Apple’s place. Like the hallway, the walls and floor are made out of the similar material as like my bedroom.

“Gotta admit, I kinda like the new look, I’ll be an idiot to not think this will only get better with time.” I looked around the living room before I noticed the door with the library name plate on it. There we go! I walked over to the door and entered into the library.

Visible changes here too, It looked more cleaner than before, most of the furniture looked dusted, polished with the books looking newer or at least dust free. The material they are made out of now reflected the same oakwood as if from the golden Oak.

I looked around and noticed something that was starting to become slightly troubling, “Bookie, has Luna came in here like she did before?” As I looked at the book which it’s closed cover looked back at me before we both looked at my desk. Bookie floated over to the desk before acting like it was looking at something before turning to face me, it opened with Large arrow pointing down on the desktop.

As I walked over to the desk I noticed a scroll neatly placed on the desk. It was tied with a blue ribbon with a wax seal that covered the knot of the ribbon. The seal had a similar mark that resembled the tattoo or cutie mark (or whatever they are really called) on Princess Luna.

”Looks like she was here…”

“No shit.” I picked up the letter, removed the seal, which seemed to snap right off the ribbon; untied the ribbon then unrolled the scroll, I noticed book floating beside my head as I read the letter.

”This makes me wonder how she can get in here, doesn’t she need an active dreamscape to enter?” bookie tilted itself as it “looked” from the letter to me.

I rolled up the letter before setting it down. To my surprise, it floated up slowly before vanishing in a blink of blue light.
“The fuck?” I blinked looking at Bookie before shaking my head, “Must be the base keeping things clean.” I then looked around the room.

“Anyways, what brings me here tonight huh bookie?” I looked at the floating book that simply tilted slightly as a form of a shrug.

”SImple, ask your library that.
“Oh-kay?” I cocked a brow at him before looking back outward at the library before me.
“What brings me to the base tonight?” I asked aloud seconds before there was some thudding and clatter of noise from one of the hallways.

I heard something above me, looking up I noticed a large scroll floating down as well as-
“Oh shit!” I stepped back as an ammo can dropped down as well. Like it was just simply dropped from the third floor.

Both objects landed on the desktop before me. The scroll floated down with the care of a feather while the ammo can landed with a metallic thud with some of its contents rattling inside.

Hesitating to see if the can was going to explode, which it didn’t obviously, I stepped back up to the desk. I looked at the objects that sat on the center green mat on the desk. I started with the ammo can of course!

It was one of those fifty caliber ammo cans that were popular back home because people would either store the obvious inside them or use them to safely store important paperwork or whatever. I pulled the locking tab out then gently pull it up to open the lid.

I could of sworn there was something other than a piece of paper inside.

Picking it up, it looked like a list, a vaguely familiar one; one written by, me?

“Dah fuck? I don’t remember writing this.” I started to read it:

hiking backpack
Spare clothes
Fire starter
Preservation stuff
Gallon ziplock bags (lots, ---- will have the cleaning kit)
Sleeping bag
Travel pillow
200 .308
100 .40
Mags for both
Sapi plates
Plate carrier
Herbage
Food
Water (lots)

“Jesus, looks like I was getting ready for war…” I glanced to bookie who opened their covers to fade in their thoughts.

”It’s your list for your hunting trip, Jeff, don’t you remember?”

“Fuuuck, what was I huntin’ for, ISIS?” I laughed before it felt like my brain slammed into my skull like a semi pulling it’s emergency breaks, followed by a loud ringing in my ears and head with an equal amount of pain all over. I dropped the list as I collapsed onto my knees, holding my head in mute scream with only a few faint sounds that came out of my throat.

When I closed my eyes I could see images.

Randomized images, what are they? I think, I may know them, but how?
I saw the interior of my car in one, blurry, flashy picture still.
My room back in Medford in another.
The dirt patch along the old logging road, wait logging road?

My brain hummed with a strange flow of watery pain as more images invaded my mind,

Silhouettes, clothed ones, each in similar gear as myself, I can’t see their faces or make out voices.
Then things took a stranger turn as I caught speeding glimpses of other images, nothing really noteable aside from camping in the woods somewhere.
Shooting a deer nearly several meters away.
Getting in contact with some greedy hunters, I felt sick for a moment then it was gone. I know for a fact that no one really got hurt, just wounded feelings and ruined game meat. I then could hear something, two unidentifiable voices:

“Th--e, I’m set, h-- about you guys?”
“Jesus ----, got en--gh rounds t--re?”
“Oh, don’t you know -----? We are h--ting --IS not deer or ----!”

The conversation ended with laughter before everything went silent again with the rapid slideshow of unclear images continuing its bizarre, blurry barrage of images.
Then, I was seeing blips of the Everfree forest.
Then figures appearing around the trees.

It really wasn’t making any sense at all.

I then heard the similar gunshot like the one back in Twilight’s kitchen which was enough to bring me back out of this fucked up trance.

Taking a deep gasp of air, I opened my eyes to see only my library’s floor. I felt a gentle tap on my back before I slowly staggered back onto my feet. Looking up, I saw bookie with it’s pages open,

]”Holy shit Jeff, what was that all about?”

“Wi-wished I knew.” I stammered as I looked back at the desk top, my trip list sat with writing side up. My brain was buzzing with a collision of thoughts, wonky memories and images of just about everything from with in the past few hours to the past few weeks and beyond.
“I can’t understand why I can’t remember any of this.” I looked up to bookie who only replied with a giant question mark on a page.
“I mean, sure, it’s hard to remember everything from a single day second by second, yet, here I am barely remembering anything from before being laid down on the couch.” I grumbled, “Which seemed a little out of place for them to just let me crash there after watching me suffer another mental fit caused by, as what Alex would call, shell shock.” I huffed looking back down at the list again.

What was the hunting list for?
How could it help with what's wrong with me now?

As the mine fuck fog cleared away all i can think were questions to everything that had just happened as well before all this happened. Not to mention that I have no idea where to start with all this crap.

“Any ideas on this? I asked looking up to bookie who only replied with another question mark on the opposite page before flipping onto another set of plank pages.
“Right, as lost as I am, and you are a book of magic ink.” I noticed a text style deadpan face appear on a page before turning my attention to the large scroll on the desktop.

“Now, for this…” I picked it up before removing the rubber band to unroll it. As I did so, all I could see was a strange map, I mean, not really alien to me more like I can’t read this style of map. It looked like one of those maps that had a series of lines that would make up a mountain for example, I think one of the guys called it a topographic map.

It was easy but not easy to read this map for the lines of where roads, rivers, trails were all missing from this massive page of lines and misshapen circles. If there was a way to look this map up. Damn it I miss google…

“As this is a map I can’t understand, nor will it be useful here.” I set the map down on the desk as I looked over at Bookie.
“why don’t you ask.”
“I already did.”
“Try again...”

Placing my hands down on the desk I shook my head as i looked around the library. I’m not going to be able to wake up unless I do what is needed in here, so let's just get this shit over with. Taking a deep breath,
“Well, What the fuck do I do now?” I asked aloud, the map rattled on the desk. Looking down, I noticed the map shiver then rolled itself shut in an instant, causing me to quickly throw my hands up with one step back.
“Whoa, the hell?” I watched the map sit there for a moment before it snapped back open, unrolling itself as fast as it rolled up. I blinked at Bookie before looking at the map, instead of the line art of greens and whites, it was completely dark.

Stepping back up to the desk, I looked at the map closely. It was a dark gray for sure, only two landmarks were currently visible on the paper.

The massive canyon that Luna saved me from.
And the cabin or mental base.
Beyond that, was dark, instead of the gray landscape, black. Fog of war much?

“Sooo, the map changed into a more useful map, great.”
“Yep, now at least you won't get lost.”
“-And you are becoming as useful as a phone book…” I watched the pages turn again.
“Fuck you, at least you got someone to talk to!” followed by a rather impressive sketch of the familiar dirty bird on the opposite page. Looking back at the map, I was getting a vibe that for once, since I ran into this place, I was going to have to venture out there.

“This is the part I’m going to have to go outside for some reason huh?”
“Bingo, at least you got that much.”
“Right,” I scratched my nose at him, “In that case I’m going to need some gear before going back out there, ain’t no way i’m going to run into Mister Oily without a weapon!” As soon as I said that, there was a sudden clunk and shift of wood before I caught one of the rooms directly in front of us started to break down and reform into something else.

“I’m never going to get used to that…” I mumbled as we both watch (Bookie’s front cover was facing the same direction) the floor sank into what looked like concrete flooring followed by the ways forming into what looked like the walls of a garage of some sort. Seconds later, a work bench and some cabinets formed along the back wall of this garage.

“When I said I needed gear, I didn’t mean tools…” I folded my arms as I watched, wondering what this new room has anything to do with my “request”. It took a matter of minutes for the room to completely finish it’s redesign. Curiosity took over and I walked around towards the new room.

Drawing closer, I heard what sounded like stone cracking, I paused as I watched the floor of the garage split open, the halves of the floor sliding apart as something slowly raised out of the hole in the floor.

“Now that’s some secret agent shit there…” I pointed as what looked like a car, well, half a car; rose out of the hole before slowly lowering back down on the floor as it slid back shut. The seam of the crack faded as the floor became whole once more.

Facing me and bookie now, was what looked like a blank version of a dodge dart. Meaning a paintless version of it, not even a primer coat was present. What use is the trunk end of a car if i can’t even open the trunk?

“Okaaay, what do I do with this-?” I barely glanced at Bookie before I froze to the clunk of a trunk release. Looking back I noticed the trunk was slightly ajar; the interior light was even on, not sure how but i’m not going to question my mental library anymore.
Stepping up, I touched the trunk before pulling my hand back to look at the instant partial handprint I left on the metal. LIke as if I was touching a dusty car, there was a few faint splotches of color appeared where my fingers were. Looking at my hand I noticed no residue of any kind was on them.

Glancing at Bookie before shrugging the matter away. I gripped the trunk and lifted it open.

Inside, neatly arranged on the floor of the trunk was-

“Holy shit!” I gasped, “Everything is here…” I looked at all of the gear that was written on the list now sat neatly and cleanly inside of this trunk.

From left to right:

The green and gray hiking backpack, completely empty of course.
Surrounding the pack were several food items that I originally packed it with.
A stack of spare clothes
The fire starter, a chunk of magnesium with a metal rod attached to it.

The sleeping back was rolled up neatly on the opposite side of the trunk.

The travel pillow was seated next to the sleeping bag.

The towards the back of the trunk sat a rifle case with a pistol case underneath it

To pull it all together was my OD green plate carrier that had the integrated pistol holster.

Laying flat underneath it was the belt that had the canteen pouch, the dump pouch, the first aid pouch.

With a variety of other camping items lining every which way, I noticed the hunting stuff was missing, like the rock salt, the game bag and spare cleaning tools.

I looked at Bookie before we both nodded as we both looked back at the trunk of gear.

With a breath, “time to suit up.” I leaned into the trunk to start packing the hiking backpack.

“Are you sure about this?” My voice cut across those three like a wind chill, but Jagged didn’t cringe like the twins did. I could feel nothing more but my blood pulsate to a boiling point, I AM upset at these turn of events. How could this human still be active if not functioning normally as I was just told here.

“Yes, Sir.” The most stoic pony nodded calmly, “I have watched A strange occurrence as well.”

“Oh? What else could be going wrong with my spell!?”
“Well…”
“From what Jag told us, it could be malfunctioning.”
“WHAT?!” My metal hoof slammed on the table top with an audible bang, briefly hearing the old piece of Marvanian furniture goran, “What do you mean malfunctioning?! It shouldn’t be so at all! You dumbasses know that this magic, that I was given to by our allies, is not like ours, it can't just simply fall apart like some goddess damn contraption!” Another bang made one of the twins flinch.

“Sir, I can’t seem to understand it myself either, but I can honestly say it’s still holding.” I watch Jagged glance to the one of the twins with a look that could shrink a filly if they weren’t careful, “Though, I have to ask, sir, what kind of magic are we talking about here?”
“Magic that could kill an Alicorn, the kind of shit outside our world of existence, that kind.”
“I see…Yet, could there be a possibility that his displacement affected the effects of the mind spell?”
Jagged was talking about shit beyond the other’s two pay grade, “hold your shit talker for a moment Jagged-” I looked at the twins, “-you two!” I barked, “You are dismissed, this is a conversation you can’t understand, now beat it!”
“Yes, sir!” As fast as they spoke they were outside of my tent.

“Jagged, You bucking well know how much they know about our Allies and their power,”

“Uhh, aside from what we tell them, very little sir-”
“Yet, you’ll yammer on about it regardless of whoever is in earshot, might as well have one of the sisters be eavesdropping’ on us while taking a relaxing shit across the buckin’ camp!”
“That-uhhhh-”
“You get my meaning son, and you better buckin’ well know that if word gets out that buckin’ human is affected by magic beyond anypony’s knowledge, we, are, SUNK!” my metal hoof found the surface of the table with another audible bang, could’ve sworn the wood cracked lightly with the impact.
“Yes, sir…” I came from around the table and up to Jagged.

He stood the same height with me now, I’ve watched this colt grow since I had to take him in since those bucking humans killed his parents; Two of my best officers at that! Years of being under my command has shaped him into one of my best. Can’t help but keep seeing that unicorn arrogance coming out whenever he holds little regard for caution when talking about important information around those who shouldn’t be hearing it.

“Son, We have been at this since the Marvanis left nearly thirty years ago, You were barely ten when I took you in, You didn’t see what I had too see with the destruction they and those damnable Jumpers where capable of.”
“From what I can remember, sir, I know-”
“Yet, you don’t know at the same time kiddo.” I placed a gentle hoof on a shoulder.
“The Marvanis were going to liberate us from our own demise but the Shadanians sided with Celestia and pushed them out.”
“Yes, sir, your story is now a recitable, campfire tale, sir.”
“Indeed, I made sure at least more than me and some of the old Legion will remember how that: regardless of who we choose to fight with, it’s the same bloody result.” I paced around him like a drill instructor would a cadet, I don’t even need to read his face to know that he caught on, keeping his eyes forward. The only other sound to complement my voice was the metallic clink of my fake hooves.

“That’s why we are here and having a leaky mouth would only damn not only us but all of Equestria for they still have that Shadanian taint about them.”
“Yes, sir.” After making one loop around Jagged I stood in front of him again.
“So, that is why it is apparent, that we make sure that human didn’t make it out of this camp, that is why I had to use what little magic I was given to ensure he does not make it a month, now how long has it been?”
“Abou-”
“Don’t even buckin’ answer, we need to step it up now, for the more The element bearer of magic is around that human the more she’ll not only slip under his influence but figure out how to break the curse.” For once I saw a reaction from Jagged as he rolled his eyes at the mentioning of Twilight Sparkle.

“I’m just surprised that she isn’t under him already.”
“Hmm, a side of the possibility of dishonoring her status by rutting with a human, I can’t help that she is progressively giving us a reason more to consider her and the rest of the element bearers in collusion with him as well as traitors to Equestria for they are not stopping him, they are more likely helping him from all of your previous reports.”
“Which is a shame, for they are the main line of defense against most evils of our world.”
“Yet, most of those evils have been removed thanks to our now banished saviors.”
I walked over to my Mirror, it was a fully length mirror made out of the finest materials our saviors had brought with them. I could only look at myself in the reflection.

I was getting old for sure, my mane was losing its color. The muscle tone of my entire body still held its strength but was progressively fading under the veil of an aging coat. I was only in my nightwear tonight, but lacking the ability to sleep kept me up, now this shit is going to keep me up longer. The sleeves looked short over my fake limbs.

As memories started to invade my mind, “Jagged,” I sighed after taking a breath, “I do apologize for raising my voice,” I turned to look at the young unicorn, he was watching me.
“It’s only understandable, sir.” I walked back up to him.
“Still, you get it enough from Whindy as of late.” I cracked a smile despite my boiling mood.
“Eh-heh, yes, sir…” He replied looking down, his downhearted voice perked an ear.
“That explains my point right there though.”
“Sir?” He looked back up to me puzzled, “What do you mean?”

Before I replied, I walked over to the model globe of this world which sat in the corner of my abode. I glanced back to Jagged before gesturing to him to come over to me. He hesitated for a moment before walking over to me. I normally don’t do this because of how little we got, but, I think the poor stallion earned at least this much.

“Jagged,” I lifted the fake globe’s top, as it slid into the lower half, it revealed a personal bar. The dark wood had inserts carved into it’s top that seated six shot glasses in which they surrounded a bottle of a rare brew that only existed because of the Marvanis.

“The human affects everypony he comes in contact with, sometimes just talking to anypony else causes this effect.”
“As I have noticed,” He watched me remove two of these glasses, standing them on the top beside each other before lifting the short bottle of unique scotch, the label was faded but it still read Silverberg's Savings which must of been the brand of the humans that it belonged to.
“Even after talking with him that first time, she had become confused with the morals of your orders targeting the human for almost everything under Celestia’s sun.”

“Exactly,” As I maneuvered the objects, my hooves clicked as I gripped them. They even clicked as I removed the cork of the bottle before lifting it up to pour the glasses.
“The human is a problem no matter how you look at it.” I filled his glass then mine before setting the bottle down. I grabbed the two glasses before han-hoofing over his glass to him.

He carefully took it from me in his magic, “Thank you, sir.” I then looked at my own shot glass before looking up to Jagged.

“If he continues and wins over the ponies in Ponyville, it’ll be only a matter of time before humans become a welcomed species into our world again. Even if they are the most destructive animals in every sense as well if they ever return-”

“Yes, sir, however, I have to ask, what about the Element Barer’s?” I sighed looking back at my glass.

“LIke I said, the mane six are compromised from the get go since he was able to charm them like any human can. If that Shadanian officer can charm Celestia, then this Jeff, can charm any or all of those mares easily.”
“Don’t see how, “ Jagged murmured as we looked at eachother again,
“Here-” I raised my glass, “To a free Equestria and for calmer days ahead.” He nodded and the glass raised up to match my glass.

“For calmer days ahead indeed.” We clink glasses before knocking the aged brew back. The familiar liquor felt warm all the way down while I watched the Unicorn cough from the burn.

“My, goddess!” he managed during his coughing fit, “How long, you had this?” He floated the glass back into one of it’s empty spaces before letting it go.
“A long time, let’s just say that.”
“RIght…” He took a breath as the coughing subsided.

“Take the rest of the night off Jagged.” I nodded with a smile, “In fact, I think these new operations have stretched you both thin, so, you and Whindy have a few days reprieve to cool the irons before the fighting gets worse.”

“Ooooh, I, have to apologize for that-”
“No need.” I raised a hoof to him, “Before being deployed to this AO, that’s what happened between me and Rose,”
“Sir?”
“Fighting, we fought over the ideology of helping humans with their conflict against each other.” We both fell silent as I told him, but he needed to know where I was coming from.
“So, before letting it ruin another couple, I’ll put you both at ease.”
“Th-Thank you, sir.”

“Do not fret, I’ll have the twins take over for the time being; for I can use their, loudmouths, for what I have planned for the coming days.”
“What do you mean?”
“If he can sway them for just talking, then so can we. Just depends on what we say is the key.”
“I see.”

“As for now, we all just need to settle for the remainder of the night-”
“Oh, before we do, sir, I have yet to explain what I saw-”
“That, That is right-” I had set the glass down on the center table before going back for the bottle.
“Come, pull up a chair and tell me what that human did to give the idea of the spell malfunctioning.”

I had seated myself on one side of the center table or the map table. Jagged floated a chair to sit opposite of me. I was still curious and since I eased his nerves with the scotch, maybe he can tell me in proper detail.

“As you know, I had to sneak into the residence of Twilight Sparkle.”
“Which is surprising in itself for there is really no way into the Golden Oak unless you teleport or blink yourself inside.”
“Teleport came to mind on the fly so I did so to sneak inside, thankfully, she was fully engaged in pleasant conversation with the human to even notice me using my magic.”
“See, what did I tell you?”
“Exactly, sir. Now, when I managed to peek into their conversation I had heard they have found a way to make the curse visible.”
“As you have had mentioned before the twins started talking.”
“Y-yes, they seemed to have an ongoing debate over the name of this new substance, which for now is not really relevant.”
“Odd, never heard of any spell being transmuted into a physical substance, continue.”

“Right, so, after that had came to pass, the human asked Sparkle if she had found anything else on his ‘case’.”
“Active research into the curse, bucking figures…” By now I had poured a second glass and knocked it back.

“She learned from the Zebra hermit outside of town, how she heard strange thunder and saw flashes in the everfree forest.”
“Damn it…” I grunted tempted to pour another shot.
“She even went into detail about how she was taught a series of tapping to match the sound the hermit heard that night.” I fell silent as I shook my head to him.
“It, if I may-”
“Carry on.”
“-it went like this-” he then tapped on the table top with a hoof.

“Hmmm…”
“Then, she did a second set-”

“Bucking Tartarus…” I facehoofed.
“During both sets, the human seemed to have strange reactions to it; the first set it would look like the human’s shoulder flinched as if something was hitting his shoulder. Which brings to the second set, The third tap caused him to hit the deck.” He paused to think, I can see the uneasiness in his face.

“He then acted like he was lost in some sort of trance, he moved around the kitchen like as if he was hiding behind cover and fighting an invisible enemy with some strange weapon.”

“I know what that means…” I nodded with faint annoyance in my voice, “He is remembering.”
“He is? How?” That astonished Jagged as he simply dropped his story to listen to me.
“Yes, a part of him still remembers the battle that occured prior to his capture.”
“Sir?”
“You and your team were away during this, It was up to me and fellow legionnaires to chase him into the forest.”
“I don’t think his capture didn’t go well did it?”
“No, it did not…” I paused at the memory but it was the sudden but faint chill of my face plate to bring me back to the now, “Anything else?”

“No, sir, there is nothing else, just, that. He was lost in this trance for a short while before being pulled out of it but Sparkle verbally brought him back to reality.”
“Strange,” I paused to think. After clearing my throat, “That is enough Jagged, I don’t need to hear anymore, you are dismissed.” Jagged nodded in reply before standing up.

“But, Sir, what does this mean?”
“It means we’ll need to work hard to keep him from reaching a full recovery, If you want to still, come see me tomorrow if you want to help in anyway possible, otherwise, enjoy your RnR.”
“Yes, sir.” He turned to head for the front door flap before stopping to look back.
“Things have been gettin’ kinda hectic around here, so, thank you.”

“Have a good night Jagged.” I smiled warmly to him.
“You too, sir.” He saluted me in which I responded with a salute before he left.

As the tent flap came to full rest and no other pony was close by, I looked at my metal hooves. As my mind digested the new information from Jagged, I stared at the design work on my metal hooves.

Plain but functional, as I would wanted it when I had them made originally. The design start with a leather brace that would cover the disfigured forelegs as well protect from the outer betal brace work that would attach via clamps right below the biceps. The elbows were hooked up with dual hydraulic pistons that would assist with bending the limbs. The elbow was connected to a series of curved, metal scale plating that covered my forearms, mainly to protect the leather brace underneath. The wrist was simply covered by a hollow cover that was connected to the forearm that swivel freely to move with the wrist. The hoof itself was pretty much a hollow metal shoe that-well, simply lets me use my hoof again. A series of triggers operated by my disfigured foreleg allows me to pick up objects via crystal shards that flicker with enough personal magic to “grip” like any pony can naturally.

“I miss my real hooves.” I grumbled before my faceplate klinked with my teeth rubbing up against them.

“This too.” I touched the face plate. It was more or less a simple face cover that is attached to a series of braces that, unfortunately, was bolted into the exposed facial bones. Don’t want to try to remember the operation that was pulled off to put it all in. They said that brass would be easier to work with for the face but It took a year to get used to the permanent change to the taste in my mouth. Thankfully, enough of my face grew around it all to help make it easier for my face to flex and move with the plate.

I turned to look at the mirror that faced the table. I normally don’t pay attention to my “augmentations”. Yet, here I am, staring at them as memories swirled around them.

I looked at the bottle in front of me again, I reached to grab it. My hoof rapidly clicked with perfected fluidity as I gripped the neck of the bottle. Lifting it up, the elbow hissed quietly as it bend to pour the scotch into the shot glass.

Setting the bottle down I gripped the glass before looking back at at the mirror again before raising the glass to the mirror.

“To the humans that bucked me and this world over, may you burn slowly in tartarus.”

I think knocked the drink back before my hoof clicked rapidly to spin the glass before slapping it upside down on the table top.

I walked through the camp in the dark with my horn lighting the way. The night watch were making their rounds. Each patrol was at least two ponies strong with a unicorn in the pairings. As I walked by the armory tent, the Smithy and two assistants were working away on repairing gear and crafting other minor necessities in preparation of another expansion. Hinges, nails, various fasteners were being made from scrap and materials sparsely collected from the outside world. I heard the faint crackle of the barrier, a unicorn was spark testing it. Which I have done myself a few times, all you did was toss a spark of magic at the barrier and it would test the barrier’s functionality.

Only three times did a monster try to break in but the barrier held them back and only once did the barrier broke and something got through (more accurately, got out). Let that be the last time I left the camp undercolted.

The Canteen was still awake at this hour with chatter, clinking of tankards and clatter of dishes. It wasn’t really a proper dinner but for some reason it still worked for the many of us that live here. Picture it as a mead hall from years ago, where all the feasting and social interactions congregated there. While passing it, I could hear the hoofful of patrons joining together into a singing chorus which didn’t sound in key at all.

I was headed home, towards the residential housing of the camp. You can tell whos been living here the longest by the quality of their house. The newer members of the Guardians lived in tent like barracks while the older members progressively made their own cabin or cottage surrounding the current four barracks. There was a total of eight cabins and five cottages. The more well lived in cottages belong to either the senior members or the remaining Legion officers that remained in this camp. One can say that we didn’t live like bandits for sure.

The tent structures were actually made out of camouflage canvas to help provide some concealment from the sky if any curious pony would so happen to brave the forest to fly overhead for a peek. The barrier’s magic matrix consisted of not only deflective magic, but concealment magic as well, but not to a high degree, just enough to dissipate rising smoke and distort any possible line of sight from the outside. From what I also remember, Kilo and his fellow senior officers also imbued the barrier with magics provided by the Marvinies years ago. I know one of them was a mind spell of sort but everything else, classified.

The cabin whindy and I shared was one house away from the third barracks. As I closed in on the cabin, I smiled at the details. Our cabin was a single floor, three room building made out of everfree tree logs and hoof sawed plank roof. The slight incline that the cabin sat on was used by a small deck. I was lucky to score this spot long ago when I was given the clearance to build here. The deck view not only overlooked the camp, but also provided a decent view of the surrounding Everfree Forest and Ponyville beyond, Well, parts of it at least.

The cabin was surrounded by naturally growing shrubbery and a small tree grew close by. As I walked around I took a look through the window; the glow of crystal lamps illuminated the main room of the cabin which was mostly the living room. Trotting up to the door, the faint odor of cooking brushed my nose- Oh no, the odor consisted of three familiar things, sea salted steamed veggies, six bean stew, and the biggest give away of all: alfalfa sweet rolls.

Trying not to drool I took a deep breath before knocking on the door. An inaudible response came from inside before hearing the sound of hoofs walking up to the door.

“Wonder who be knockin-” I hear before the door opened.

Standing with the door open was the lovely Earth pony mare with her mane pulled back into a bun as a sign of somepony who had been cooking up a storm. She wasn’t wearing her armor but instead a brown apron. She was always a beauty to behold, no matter the attire. Not sure what I was going to do at this point but-

“Can I help ye, ser?” she asked with a smirk.
Shaking my head I remembered what I was doing finally, “Yes, ma’am, I was trotting by when I smelled the wonderful odor of fine cooking and I couldn’t resist at least a visit to complement the skillful dinner.” I slightly bowed my head to her.
“Ah, well, could offa ya a bite but ye be needin’ ta be trottin’ along lad, me mate be comin’ home any minute now,” she rolled her eyes waving me “along”, “I can at least humor ye by accepting the complement ya bold grunt, of course, if that pain in the arse gets here soon and catches ya standin’ here gawkin’ at his mare like this, he’ll not hesitate to put ya in ye proper place which be back in tha barracks in splints an bandages.”

I pretended to be shocked by her equally bold words, “W-Well, beg ya pardon ma’am, I was just merely passing by and it isn’t that often anypony here catches the scent of earth pony recipes being made with such skill.”
“Oh aye, ye an me stallion both can relate on that, at least he too appreciates me cookin’, not so much else if ya ask me.” she chuckled before leaning against the threshold, giving me those sly eyes, she was aiming low at this point.
“Of course, if he ain’ bein’ a pack arse fer tha boss, I be considerin’ to at least keep a space in our bed open fer him, of course, I think he be bet’er off under tha stars the way his temper be flarin’ like Celestia’s sun on a bad summer day.”
“Huh, sounds like he has been a bit of a shithead as of late, but I’m sure once he cools his bucking hooves and gets the chance to say sorry; he’ll really be lucky to come home to a lovely mare to accompany him at the table.” my sly smile caused her shake her head before stepping up, she gripped the cuff of my leather armor.
“Com’er, ya pain in tha arse!” she pulled me into a passionate kiss which felt like it lasted forever but was only a few moments before pulling away.
“Sorry for earlier today.” I slightly frowned, “I didn’t mean to snap or shout like that.”
“Dirty water under tha bridge luve, now git in here befor’ everythin’ gets chilled.”

“Yes, ma’am!” I quickly saluted before we both walked inside.

I closed the door behind us, I felt the warmth of the stove as my horn glowed which undid the clasp to my cloak and hung it up on a nearby peg. I turn to watch the natural sway of Whindy’s hips as she walked towards the wood stove that made the center of the whole cabin; she started to remove the first pot of dinner off the stove and carried it to the table near the kitchen space.

“Hold on love, let me help you with that.” I stepped over towards the stove, my horn glowed and I carefully lifted the pot out of her hoof as well the the other pot off the stove top. I floated them booth to the table. Glancing over to the stove, I opened one of the ovens to remove the tray that sat inside and placed it on one of the cooling racks.

“Aw, thanks luve, that helps a lot.” she smiled sweetly back at me before she walked over to the kitchen space to untie and hang up the apron.

“But, I ain’ be lettin’ ya sit at tha table less ye strip that rat’le off ye.” she turned to gesture to me then towards our room.

“Oh but don’t you like your soldier colt still dressed in all his glory?” I teased with her responding with a raspberry,

“As much I find an armored stallion attractive, we be livin’ in a proper home, not a buckin’ Canteen” she scorned, “Now get strippin’ ya cocky uni.”

“With pleasure earthy.” I winked at her before playfully prancing into our room to undo my armor.

“Ya be good at bein’ a stripper colt if we ain’ solderin’ for a livin’.” she jested as I took off my amor. She had followed and stood in the doorway of our room while my magic floated my suit of armor onto a rack nearby.

“Ha, ha, that would work but you’ll be thrashing every mare that would try to put a hoof on me.”

“Who sayin’ ye be showin’ off fer mares?” I paused at how much that sizzled before I continue to take my gear off. I floated my holster belt over to my side of the bed to keep it close as I always had.

“Now, now, If anything love, I’ll be showing only for you.”

“Aye, but ye wouldn’ get ya self ta get the pleasure permit for tha job, ya shy pony.” We both shared a laugh as each piece was removed. I not only felt the literal weight being lifted off but the weight of my duties going with them. When the final piece was removed. It felt like a breath of relief just as it was comforting when Whindy brushed her body up beside me, nuzzling her head against my neck.

“I’ be jus’ glad to be off duty.” she muttered as I nuzzled her in return.

“As am I Whindy.” We kissed, “let's go eat,” we ventured back into the living room towards the table where our dinner waited for us.

Since she cooked, I served. My telekinesis went to work placing the plates, utensils and slowly started to serve our dinner. Starting with filling her plate first, then mine next. I can really see how thankful she was when I took over getting this part of dinner done.

“So I gotta ask Whindy.” I questioned as we both started eating
“Hm?”
“How did you manage to time all this just right before I walked home?” she had to paused to finish a bite.
“Easy luv, I saw tha teleport from here.” She shrugged, “not ta mention I new how long a debriefin’ would normally take, so I prepared accordingly.” she spoke as she took the moment to undo her bun to let her uniquely gorgeous mane down.
“Right, keep forgetting the view from the deck.” she rolled her eyes again.
“How did that go by the by?” she asked in turn.
“Well, the boss almost blew his top over our new findings, again, but since it's about the primary subject, I won’t talk about it right now.”
“Thank ya luv, I ain’ be wantin’ to hear more ‘bout him tonight.”

She was referring to Jeff the human, since he had been the subject of our argument earlier today and the center of our current stress. It was a natural agreement to not talk about him while we were both off duty (even more so at the table). Really does confirm Kilo’s assumption over how the human’s influence affects everything around him. It still does even now. However, I’m just going to bury the human in the backyard of my mind for the time being.

“Which reminds me, Kilo has given us a few days off.” the fork she was using clattered onto the plate as she gawked at me in shock.
“Ex-excuse me, he did what?”
“He uhh, well,” I stammered to find the right words, gotta be considerate here; “He saw how the stress of the job was getting to us, so he gave us some time off so we can at least cool things down and relax.” she could only blink at me for a minute of silence before squinting at me quizzically.

“How many days we be talkin’ here?”
“I think up to a week, I’ll double check with him tomorrow.” she hummed for a moment before nodding before returning to her meal.

“Good, I’ve been missin’ us for a while.” I could see the relief on her face, “I jus want ta do nothin’ aside from the basics ‘round here, ye know what I mean.”

“Of course my love, arguing with you yesterday and today was not us for sure.” I sighed triumphantly.

Our conversation peacefully drifted into comfortable silence as we ate. I could sense the happiness build in her. Honestly, even though we have been working together everyday for years, I still missed her when on duty. Seeing her as my warrior mare is swell and sexy but being with her off duty is what makes my day truly shine.

She didn’t really need to tell me at the moment to let me know that she too felt the same. This could be what the doctor ordered. Even though this new mission had been active for only a few weeks, but it’s better to root out any troubles between us before they even could bloom into something worse.
Dinner was wonderful as always when made by a beautiful pro. Clean up was a cinch since I took over from here. I floated everything a piece at a time into the kitchen to either be cleaned or scrape the leftovers into fridge bins to stow away into the ice box.

As I started washing the dishes, I felt her nuzzle me as she came up beside me again.
“Thank ye fer the dishes luve.”
“My pleasure, I just want you to relax for the rest of the night while I’m home.” I nuzzled back before kissing her on the head.
“I’ll be on the deck, don’ tarry long.”
“Oh, You know it!” I winked at her as my magic once again went to work while I dried whatever came out of the rinse.

This chore was finished in two blinks of a wizards horn. It wasn’t much since it was the two of us eating together and this was also possible with that bottle of Sparkle Span I picked up from those salescolts the other day.

Drying off the countertop I hung the drying towel before going through the door that led onto the deck.

Our deck was furnished with planters at the corners with an outdoor table with matching chairs to seat four. A pair of training targets on the far end of the deck flanked a weight lifting set that we kept for the sake of both of us keeping our edge while off duty. However, for our current RnR, they won't be seeing any use any time soon.

Seated on a wooden bench fitted between two planters was the love of my life. She was gazing out at the encampment before looking back to greet me with her warm smile. Closing the door behind me, I walked up to the bench.

“May I have this seat?” I asked politely, referencing our skit from earlier.
“Of course good ser,” she shifted her body around as as we both sat with our limps tucked underneath us. As we got settled, she rested her head against me.
“Hm, This is better.”
“Indeed.” she kissed my cheek before nuzzling me. She gazed back out at the world in front of us. Thoughts swam around in my head, but were staying quiet as we both snuggled together for the simple sake of feeling the closeness of each other’s bodies.
“So glad we are getting some days off.” I spoke quietly, “Slowing down is what we need.” she didn’t really speak but voiced her agreement with a nuzzle, which also doubled as a subtle way to tell me to stop talking for when we sat together like this, it was a moment of silence for the both of us. One can say that, this was just a simple way to bond.

To elaborate on this tradition; this is what it is exactly, a tradition every time we were off duty or getting off duty at the end of the day or night. We came up with this after a very close call during an encounter with a wounded and pissed off manticor some time ago. Whindy, three under ranking grunts and myself were tasked with putting this thing out of its misery since it’s strange injuries were not healing and it was suffering some type of poison, however, it did not want to die peacefully.

It crushed one grunt’s skull, broke another’s spine, and sent me flying into a tree with the equal force of a charging bison. Whindy and the remaining grunt tag teamed the mad manticor ensnaring it’s legs in some rope and Whindy landed the final blow with a blade to the back of the neck.

When the dust settled, Whindy rushed to my side in a panic thinking she just watched her mate die. Unfortunately for fate, it wasn’t my time as I barely managed to cast an impact shield before I connected with the tree. I was still in pain with some minor sprains and fractures here and there but I was still breathing, the tree on the other hoof had slowly collapsed from the severe crack after we had walked away from the scene.

I was given medical reprieve for a few weeks but she wasn’t given the time off. So, whenever she came home, this is where we would always end up, snuggled together on the deck, looking out into encampment and the surrounding world. Mainly reminding the both of us that we are still here among the living; I did not mind it at all as for at that moment, I was convinced that I was meeting my fate that day. I was just very lucky for quick thinking.

We had our death scares before but something about that beast had changed us a bit for the better. Guess that is why she has been increasingly talking about our future when we can retire from the Guardians. There had been quite a few of us that did the exact same thing over the years, but there was always a larger amount of ponies that would volunteer to fight for Equestria even if it was in secret even the Royals have little clue of our existence. Ironically, you have to give thanks to the kingdom’s heros like the Mane six for the inspiration to join us.

As my mind replayed those memories, I noticed movement around the boss’s tent. A figure emerged from the tent flap.

“AGATE, QUARTZ,” I Hear the old commander’s voice bellow across the camp, “GET YOUR ASSES UP HERE!”

With in seconds, I noticed movement when two other figures started stumbling out of the canteen before running towards Kilo’s home.

That brought a chuckle from us both before settling down with a contented sigh. We looked at each other before kissing. We both knew that for once it wasn’t us he was calling for. I can only conclude that he was going to assign the twins the job of starting a campaign of stirring distrust between the citizens of Ponyville and the human.

Honestly, I don’t need to be thinking about him nor worry about those two nitwits as they can handle running their mouths more than they can fight. Trust me, Those two can put up a fight only when working together. Seperate them and they will crumble like stale bread.

If they can get passed our intimidating commanding officer, sure, they would do just great for the job at hoof here. But, if the human or his mane six catch on, it would be chaos.

I noticed her face out of the corner of my eye as I looked back out at the scenery. She seemed to be briefly distant in thought herself, a look of concern about-

“Jagged,” Her soft voice cut my thoughts like a sharp blade, “I was wonderin’.”
“Yes?” We looked at each other, her green eyes were like living emeralds in the faint glow of the night light.
“Have ya thought ‘bout, uhm, ‘bout wha’ we ‘ave been talkin’ ‘bout?” I knew what she was talking about. What exactly I was just thinking about, retirement, which in translation for us meant settling down to fully marry and raise a family.
“I have,” I nodded to her, “and Yes, We should start thinking about what to do when we are done with this outfit.”
“I got an idea,” she smiled becoming animated from my response. I can honestly say, that I felt a sudden spurt of relief from saying something so simple too. It was like we were finally making a step in the right direction for us.

“We start by moving out’ov this forest an maybe get to the outskirts of Canterlot city.”

“You mean, move to the Capital?”

“Yeah, get tha’ kind of home we’ve been dreamin’ ‘bout, maybe even copy wha’ we built ‘ere.”

I took the moment to look around us, i honestly like this place too, the layout was just perfect for everything we needed living here. My mind was honest to goddess printing out ideas for the new home too.

“Yeah, yeah, even finally open a larger section of land to set up that garden you’ve always wanted.”

“Righ’, even ya can set up a bet’er trainin’ spot fer ya when ye sign up fer the guard.”

“You remembered that I wanted to enlist didn’t you?”

“Yup, sure did luve, livin’ in this camp had turned ya inta Royal Guard material.”

I almost forgotten that I wanted to join the guard after leaving this secret mercenary life. Living, training and fighting along with Ivory Kilo had me convinced that I have a shot at the guard. There was really no life outside of what I know. It would just be a fitting transition to a normal life.

“An’...” She hesitated, the next part of this planning was coming up; “An’ when we finally can hav’ a foal?”

“That extra room wasn’t just for storage or a spare bedroom.” I smiled nodding towards the cabin, “You can say, that It was practice for building our child’s room.”

“Really?” She gasped in surprise, she took a split moment to think before- “Ya magnificen’ bastard!” she giggled as she nuzzled me, “So we be set on this?”

“Yep, as I think we mentioned before, this current venture will be our last, once it’s done, so are we.”

The excitement that was building from talking about it came to a sudden boiling point as she squeed with joy before nuzzeling and kissing me with happiness.

I can say that she remembered when I built that extended room to the cabin, sure we agreed it had some practical uses over the years but it progressively became clear to me that I had built this room to accommodate a plus one to our family.

“I love ya Jagged!” she beamed.

“I love you too Whindy.” I managed during her love bombardment, before returning the kissing with my own. The quick pecks progressively became deeper and deeper kisses. I don’t even need to try to sense that her intentions were drifting towards something we both enjoy.

After we broke away, “Whindy, If i’m not mistaken,” I spoke, can’t believe that bout of kissing caused me catch my breath,
“You are acting like you want-” she interrupted me with a gentle nip on my ear as she stood up from the bench. I briefly froze in place before looking at her.
“-Ye may be a snappy little sheit when tha job be pullin’ ya down, but tha don’ mean we can’ work somethin’ out to help put it “behind” us.”
I blinked for a moment before she turned with a playful swish of a tail to my face. She walked back towards the door with a slight exaggeration to the way her hips swayed.
“I-I-I think we should work on that then!” I quickly got off the bench and followed her after.

Besides, we both need to forget the world for a while. This wonderful RnR will be a cure to any weary grunt. Even when spending it alone with your mate!

”Wow, just like a wannabe soldier!”

“Oh ha, ha, Bookie,” I dead panned at the floating book before clipping the last flap to my mag pouches as I finished reading my carrier for the fourth coming trek into whatever the outside has instore for me.

“This was originally my airsoft gear before the economy went inverted and started falling apart.” I closed the trunk before picking up the now fully loaded hiking backpack and slinging onto my back. To my surprise, I can still carry all of this gear even after being bedridden for half the few months.

Then again, this is the dreamscape and not the real world...

”ah, so what now? You just going to head on outside with all that?”
“Of course, I’m getting a feeling that this is part of my recovery.”

”Could be, but i think that’s being a little over prepared for simply walking out there.”

After reading bookie’s pages,

“If you only knew what had happened before you came into existence.” I headed back to the desk to scoop up the map. I unrolled it then folded it down to size so I can at least fit into my dump pouch for the time being. Grabbing my rifle that dangled from the one point that was slung across my chest. I checked the chamber. One round was seated in. Closing the action I headed for the door.

Exiting my library, I headed across the hall, made a right to walk into the main room of the cabin. It was weird, I could of sworn the layout didn’t look like this when I walked into the library earlier. Oh well, let’s keep moving.

Stepping up to the front door I-

“What?” I looked at what should be the front door but there was no knob were it should be. There was only an outline of knob on the door.
“Was it like this before or after the library?” I looked at Bookie but it/his only response was a giant question mark on one of the pages.
“Right, you don’t know either.” I pressed up against the door.

Of course, it didn’t move. I pushed against the door, putting all of my might up against it which there was no reaction at all. Backing off I stepped back enough to grant the room for a boot up against the door. It felt like it was stuck but I could hear the whole thing rattle with faint give to the kick.
I kicked it again, nothing but a solid bang.

“Jesus, what the fuck is blocking the door?” I asked aloud, “Last I recall there was nothing but bleeding shells outside.” I resteadied my stance before shooting another boot leg into the door. Another bang. As I stepped back, I barely caught the blur of something flying into the door with a thud.

Bookie had slammed himself hardcover first against the door with no effect. After he slid onto the ground, the book opened,

”Hey, I tried!”

“‘A’ for effort…” I slid bookie off to the side with a boot before trying the door again. I cocked back then kicked the door with all my might. I gasped when I heard a cracking sound as my boot landed against the wood.

“There we go.” I braced, then repeated that kick. This time the door rattled in it’s hinges with another crackling of wood. It was starting to give, I just need one more kick and maybe it’ll be enough to push open. However, when I tried to kick a final time, I failed to notice something black appeared through the door. I saw a oily hand grab my foot in mid kick.

“Ah-Ah-aHHhh, It’s MoRe PoLIte to kNOck.” I hear a voice all around me, as if booming around my ears from a surround sound system.

“Oh you gotta be kiddin-” the arm flung my foot upward with a surprisingly strong jerk. Sending me flying into the stairs of that originally led upward. I landed not on but through the stairs as the boards splintered around me but to my relife, none ripped into me.

Looking from my new found hole, I watched as the whole door was engulfed in that black mess. Coming through was a figure. It looked humanoid as it stood on its knees before standing, tall, over me.

“IT’s NoT A good CHoicE TO WanT, to LeAAAvE.” Mr. Oily stood nearly seven feet tall, he was a solid oily mass of black oozing tar. He looked like he was attached to the mass that covered the door.

“Hello, Mister Oily,” I grumbled as I tried to clamber out of the wreckage, “What wonderful timing to be dropping by.”

“Don’T BE so SSSUrpise TO, See ME JEFFFF,” At least he isn’t stupid in the sarcasm department.
“Itsss, BEEn a wHIle-”

“Oh-” I dusted myself off as I stood up from the stairs. I glanced back to see the stairs slowly repairing itself. Score one for not being a completely useless mental base. Looking back, I noticed the figure stood with arms folded. His red eyes floated in eye sockets of neon green. He had no mouth but spoke with that distorted voice of his.
“Don’t be so clingy, it’s only been nearly two or so days since our last meet-”

“I WOuld NeveRrrr THink, YOU would EvER Sleeeep AGAinnn.”

“Oh hey now Fredy, I don’t give a shit about your damn feelings about being alone in my head, you were somehow put in here so forgive me for not saying sorry for not being around forever.”

“HA, I WILL never LeaaaVE, Yooou MUssst simply DO One THING to GET RiD of ME.[/]”

“Let me guess-” He then pointed at me, his voice seemed to reverberate with a faint black wave every time he spoke.

“SIMPLy Submit TO Me AND GIVE in TO My ContROL and All will end with EASE.” I noticed something moving behind him. Wait where’s bookie?

“Yeah, bullshit, I do that and all hell will break loose outside and They would have to either kill me or cuff me, either way, we all would be fucked then.”

Mr. Oily rolled his head back in slow distorted laughter, as the last “ha” sounded, he dragged out the end of that laugh before looking back down at me.

“Haaaaa, Nooo, JUst YoooU, IT is Your BoooDy.”

“Right, Which gives me to right to say fuck you and your demands, Now,” I filled my rifle with my hands, keeping it at rest for the moment, but repositioned it so I can snap the butt stock into my shoulder for a quick shot if I needed. That feeling that I’m going to need to do that was getting stronger.

“Do us and the world a favor, leave my brain and never come back.”

The beast slowly stepped towards me. Those eyes locked on me.

“I FEARed Thaaat YOOOu wouLD say SSSSUCH a THinG,” the hand he pointed at me with slowly came down at his side, the hand, wrist and forearm became enveloped in a shadowy mist.

“SOOOO, I WIll Have TO DO The neXT BESSSST thing.” the mist faded, in their place was an object shaped like a long- FUCK a sword!

“AND Take IT by FORRRRCE!”

“BOOKIE!” I called out planting the stock up against my. As I raised up, the book flew by and gave that massive head a good whack. The only reaction was the head shook as he snapped a look at the book that wobbled before floating backwards from him.

He looked back as I side stepped to my right, the Colt raised, I squeezed the trigger twice.
Blue pock marks ripped through his chest as he recoiled with the impacts. There was a growl that reverberated throughout his body minus the glowing holes in him. I think I pissed him off.
He lunged forward with a roar, that blade stabbing towards me. I dodged out of the way, diving for the collection of chairs and coffee table. Mr. Oily swung his arm around his head before bringing the arm down with such force that it sliced through the stairs and some of the walkway above with ease. The slice finishing it’s trip through two of the chairs and into the floor.

I rolled away with difficulty to scramble onto a knee, I made my rifle roar as it spat three more shots into Mr. Oily. I can at least point out where I hit him with the blue marks that splattered across his left arm, center chest and shoulder. He grunted his annoyance.

“YouRRR EARRRth WEAPon willll NOOOOt SAve YoU, NOOOW give IN TO ME!”
“Hell no, You get out of my head!” I shouted firing twice more. A mark appeared on his stomach and lower chest. I’m going to need a fucking cannon to stop this monster. IF ONLY I GOT RIFTED IN WITH A SHOTGUN!!

I had to back up as he lunged again, hitting nothing but air as I dropped down just, I felt the wind from that strike. Fuck, I can’t QTE this shit forever, I need to get passed him and get out of the cabin! There has to be a way to cut- wait, what about- OH SHIT!

I wasn’t paying attention at but when I saw something blur towards me, I dove forward but I felt the tip of that blade catch my pack. With momentum still moving the blade, I was helpless as I was taken with it.

The floor came up really fast as I slid into the wall. Slightly dazed, I watched as the massive monster walked towards me. Blinking the blurring vision away, I looked passed him. The whole time I didn’t notice the rope like mass that seemed to lead from behind Mr. Oily and connected to the door.

Explains why he can’t move so fast aside from striking. He is intruding in my base and therefore has no real power here. That must mean- I looked up intime to see a black oozy hand reach down to grab me by the scruff of my carrier before hosting my off the floor. I had to grib onto the wrist to not only try to pry the hand off but to keep myself from being strangled by my own gear.

“SUBmit OR Be TRAppED here!”
“N-Never, B-But b-before,” I struggled holding as best as I could, “G-Got one th-thing to say-” I had to chance letting one of my hands go to reach for my vest.
“Think f-fast bitch!” He squinted at me before looking at my moving hand just in time to see the muzzle flash of my High point.

His head snapped back as his gripped went slack, dropping my heavy ass onto the floor.

Landing hard, I rolled onto my side, gripped the pistol in both hands to take a quick aim at the rope. I dumped the mag into that rope. A few misses but four hits later and the rope was thinned with a blue light around the mark.

Dropping the pistol, I looked up to only roll way from an incoming arm blade as it ripped into the floor instead. As he struggled against my living floor, I stood on my knees. Gripping the rifle against. Raised up and fired till I watch that rope give with an audible SNAP.

Mr. Oily looked towards the sound before glaring at me.

His entire body collapsed into a liquid, splashing onto the floor before it seeped through the boards,
“I WILL be WaIting JEFFFF-” Were his last words as the last of the oily liquid vaporized.

I sat there for a moment as silence filled the room once more. Not waiting around I change magazines before letting my rifle dangle to pick up the pistol. I dropped the empty mag before loading a fresh mag from my vest.

“That-” I breathed, “-sucked.” I snapped the slide forward before resting the hammer.

Holstering the handgun, I stood/staggered back onto my own feet before looking around at the carnage that monster left behind. The black slice marks that decorated everywhere he swung was slowly closing up with some of the furniture ever more slowly repairing itself.

It was strange but come to think of it: if he is living evil, then it would make sense that everything he damaged would take longer to fix. I’m just glad he didn’t stab me…

I didn’t want to take a moment to check if my pack was damaged. If none of it’s contents were not all over the floor, then that’s good for me. Holding my rifle again, I looked up to see bookie shaking itself free of that black substance before opening it’s covers.

“I seriously doubt I’ll be able to do that again, I dare not want my pages ruined with that shit!”
“And I don’t want to be that close to him again.” I stepped over to the door.

Examining it and to my surprise, it looked more aged than it did before. It looked like it was slowly dissolving from being used by Mister Oily. Fine by me. I looked over to bookie who was floating near me by now.
“Now, about this.” I braced again before giving the door another, if not slightly less steady, kick. Sounded like something snapped in the frame before the door drifted open with an audible creak from it’s overstressed hinges. Not going to question how many more times I had to kick this stupid thing if it weren't for that near-death interruption.

As it did, I had the colt rifle raised, ready to plug another nasty if it was waiting on the other side the whole time. Thankfully, there was nothing. Creeping forward, I panned around with weapon raised as I looked around outside the now open door.

Clear, I lowered my weapon.

Outside looked as same as it did as I left it before. The landscape was a shade darker when I last saw it, the bloody shell snow was long gone but instead of a flat plane was some sort of forest in front of me. I can only guess that there was more changes going on aside from the cabin.

“Well, you coming bookie?” I asked looking at the floating book.

”when it isn’t dark,” I read on his page, ”I’ll join you, but for now, you are on your own buddy.”

“Gee, thanks, If I get taken out there, I’ll remember who to blame.” I smiled at him as his pages filled with this time an image of the same middle finger with a another hand pointing at me.
“Love you too, and Don’t miss me to much.” I turned toward the darkness outside the doorway.

Taking a deep breath I took one step after another. My hands gripping the rifle tighter as I ventured into the darkness of my own cursed mind.

Author's Notes:

Ugh....this one took a while because of the romantic bit here, it's not really one of my strong suits for making a story but I think I'll get better at it as time goes on.

also, can anyone else spot the cloud of foreshadowing in this chapter?

Verbal Trickery

When I stepped out, the world before me was more black than night it self. However, before I could take another step, I felt my whole body stop moving. Not a single part of me could move nor function, I couldn’t breath, blink, even my heart stopped beating. Obviously, my mind was still functioning.

My eyes stayed open but I couldn’t see anything at all. My ears apparently still worked as I could hear the door spontaneously slam shut behind me. No turning back now, if I could turn that is. I could hear movement somewhere; Distinctive steps through grass, feet, hooves, boots, I couldn’t tell, but there was something there and it was close.

Fuck, I think I just screwed myself....

That deep chuckle confirmed my worry; I think some oily bastard wants round two.

Like a pair of mini spot lights, those eyes flickered into existence, like a pair of glaring orbs trying to bore holes into my unblinking eye balls. Damn it all! I can’t move, can’t speak, can’t even shoot!

I can faintly see an outline of this mind creature. He has me dead to rights, all it takes is one jab to the heart and done! I can’t even brace for death at this point! He placed his hands slowly on my shoulders. Those eyes and the blank face that they occupied is now inches from me. His breathing was faintly raspy but no steam or breath could be seen or felt. He leaned forward till his head was tilted in front of my right ear.

apparently some of my nerves still worked for I could feel the chilling pang of fear shooting through my body, If my body still worked it would be trembling with that flow. A faint chuckle filled my ear.

“It isss hopelessss,” Every whispered word a tickle of coldness, whenever he paused to breath I could hear the raspiness more clearly, “Your mminnnd, Iss minnnne, ffforrr no matter what you dooo, it will only beeee a futile effffort.”

He pulled away slowly, those eyes staring back at me again for a moment as he leaned in again to speak into my left ear. Now, I can hear a faint crackle of what I would assume be the skin around his neck. Could this be what he ends up looking like after getting his ass kicked or what?

“There Isss, nooo waaay you cannnn, Sssimply Walk tooo vvvvictory,” when he has me locked up like this, he has a point but I honestly think he hacked my mind to pull this shit off…

“For everrry, tiiime yooou reclaiiim mmmorrre offf yourrr minnnd, I toooo willl maaaake yourrr liiife morrre, Misssrable.”

His hands clenched progressively harder on my shoulders throughout the entire monologue. My shoulders now scream in painful vein before he let go of me. He stood straight at last, his slow but fluid movement became still for a moment or so.

“Iiii,” his voice was still in my ears, “Willll, be waiting...” The previously slow movement was suddenly a blur as a hand raised up close to his head then snapped forward. A cold palm slammed into my chest. One second I was a frozen human statue, the next, flying back into my cabin like a speeding truck. That front door stood no chance.

The impact was enough to make my entire body jolt violently as I sat up with a pain stricken gasp. My face, neck and body was covered in a layer of cold sweat. My hands gripped tight on the furniture I was laying on. Now where am I? What is this place? Why am I laying on a couch or whatever this is-

“J-Jeff,” I hear from somewhere, my fogged mind couldn’t pinpoint the sound, “Are you oka-” I felt something touch my sore shoulder. The simple touch was enough to set off the springtrap of defensive reactions.

“OHSHI-” as I tried to pull away from what I assumed was Mister Oily again. I yanked my right arm away in the only attempt to get away but I also forgotten briefly forgotten that said arm was holding most of my weight as I sat up seconds before. The floor had become my second alarm clock as my body landed with an embarrassing thud. So, here I am, half awake, on the floor, getting a third heart attack under control while staring at a figure that had stepped back in my spontaneous flailing/falling.

“Ohmygosh, I’m sorry Jeff!” I hear the voice come from the figure. Obviously, it sounded nothing like that nightmarish bastard. Instead, this voice sounded a lot like-A lavender glow came from the head as the lights slowly came on. At least getting blinded by a light won’t be added to the growing list of misfortunes this morning, or-

Wait, how did Twilight get out here so fast? I stared up at her blinking the nightmarish sleep from my eyes while she gave me space to let me slowly sit up. I’m still in shock from everything in the past few minutes sooo, I didn’t reply right away. As glanced over to the piece of furniture that I had been laying on, memories from last night’s flashback was responsible for me ending up here.

I hear quiet hoof steps as Twilight maneuvered around the table to get a look at me.

“Hey, Earth to Jeff, you okay there buddy?”

Earth, ha! For a split moment I wished I was home, but doubt there is anyway for me in getting back. Then again, if I went home with this FUBAR curse, I would be locked up in some nut house getting the full honored guest treatment from mind bending meds to shock treatment to the possible loboto-

“Huh? Oh, I’m-” I stammered groggily as I lifted myself off the floor back onto the lounger, “I’m not sure.” was all I could manage while I hoisted myself (with way more effort than normal) back onto my makeshift bed. A faint tug on my shoulders and back could only explain that I was getting a magic hand up back into a sitting position.

Leaning forward to prop my head into my hands, “Sure didn’t seem like you had a peaceful sleep.”
“Tell me about it…” You kidding me Twilight? My shoulders and chest still ring with pain from the final interactions with that monster,
“I guess, I woke you up with the noise?”
“Well, yes, but in truth I stayed out here to keep an eye on you-” lifting my head to look at her, I turned to look towards where she quickly gestured towards with a hoof. Sure enough, there was another makeshift bed of sorts in one of those couch-like chairs.
“-ever since you went to sleep, you were moving around quite a bit.”
“I-I was?”
“Of course, it looked like a normal reaction to being in R.E.M. sleep but then after that well…” she trailed off a grim look of concern knotted her face, “You started to thrash about, a lot.”
Was the encounter with that invasive, nightmare monster affected me that badly?
“Oh, I’m sorry for keeping you up…”
“Don’t worry about it,” she smiled through the tiredness that settled back on her face, “I was more worried that you would fall off the lounger and gotten hurt or something.”

As I listened to her, I looked back at her little bed. I couldn’t help but eye a tome of notes sitting in the seat. She obviously was trying to document whatever she could while I was thrashing about outside and fighting for my life on the inside. I mean, yeah, it was easy with the rifle when going up against an immobile target but honestly, any hit taken from any of his strikes would of been horrible no matter how you see it. If my body was reacting the way she described it, as well how my chest and shoulders still felt; I dare not wonder what would of happened to of been stabbed by him.

“I see,” I paused looking back at her; she had taken a seat next to me, “Thank you.” I felt a very weak smile grow on my face as I looked at the floor, “It’s so hard to tell if i’m getting better or getting worse, ya know?” I could feel my eyes tingle with moisture but I simply blinked it away. I remember Oily’s last words to me before palm striking me back into my cabin.

“The more I try, the worse it’ll get.” I mumbled thinking about them.
“Hm?”
“Oh, the monster, before it/he struck me with an open palm, he told me that every time I tried to reclaim more of my mind, the worse it’ll get.”
“Who?”
“The, Tantibus-” I paused struggling to mention the name, mostly because of how crazy I would sound uttering the name of a being that only I can see in my own mind, but, screw it,
“-Mister Oily.”
“Mister…”
“Oily, It was the nickname i had given the creature to better describe him.” I waited for either a laugh or the movement of somepony cautiously scooting away from me. Neither action took place instead she placed a comforting hoof on a shoulder. I took that as mute sign to continue
“Since I first seen him, he had always had this black tar, oily appearance of some sort.” I began to describe him, “He is always shifting forms, mostly-” I looked up when I hear magic being used. I noticed the tome of notes floated by me and next to Twilight. Very convinced now that I’m more than just a magical science experiment. I was a forerunner of a discovery of something new to this world. Figures…
“-Humanoid, i think once he shifted into a-” glanced at her for a second, remembering the word, “-pony like form.”
“How long has this thing been there?” she asked calmly, concern was hinted but nothing that could foretell her thinking I’ve gone insane.
“Since I’ve came to ponyville,”
“You mean, when you were in-”
“-The hospital, yes, but then, it was simple nightmarish blips of evil faces and laughter.” I watched the tome open up. The quill that had been resting in an ink well on the table floated by. I watched it shift about in Twilight’s magic as it scribbled words onto a blank page. She was rapidly catching up in terms of information she had been gaining.
“Only once did it get worse, waking me up in the middle of the night to not only myself but some commotion going on.” I paused to remember, someone or somepony had caused a stir in the hospital the only other night I was completely conscious there. The first being when I had shambled towards there as I had managed to bail out of the Forest. My fresh scars across my body ached at the memory.
“What kind of comotion?”
“Well, I kept hearing someone calling out to someone else to stop or something like that, well, me, being the curious idiot I was, I got out-well, fell out of- my bed to go check it out.” That made Twilight pause in her writing.
“You do realize how stupid that is, right?” No hiding the bluntness there Twilight.
“Yes, I know, But, you gotta understand, I was in a place I didn’t know, I haven’t seen anyone in full clearity since I got there and above all, I didn’t know what kind of potential danger I was in.”
“I see, continue.” Not sure why but there was a glint of curiosity had replace the previously look of worry.
“So, here I am, covered in stitches and bandages, wondering around the halls looking for what was making that racket. There was yelling, barking, objects crashing everywhere then boom, I hear doors being slammed open.”
“Oh dear,” she face hoofed.
“After hearing all that, I decided to turn back to hobble back to my room until-” I paused, realizing something, “-shiiit, I’m sorry, I didn’t me to start rambling.”
“Oh no, It’s just, there was only one time that I know of that something of that sort happened at the ponyville hospital.”
“Really?”
“Yup and I know the pony we should be talking to about this-” her ears perked to something. Even though Ponies have human like personalities, they still have the characteristics of an animal, it's weird but cool at the same time.

“What is it?” I question as she places the quill down on the table, caps the ink well, then places the book back into the seat she previously slept/sat in. As she got up, I started to hear something, it kinda sounded like a faint jet flying.

“Correction, what is that?”

“You’ll see,” Twilight rolled her eyes, “Remember the pony I mentioned?”

“Yeah?”

“She’ll be here in a few seconds, stay seated.”

The sound grew louder and louder. Coming from the modern world, hearing a noise this low and loud would freak a guy like myself out. Not only did I not just stay seated, I moved my self to the floor, just in case.

Sure enough, as soon as I sat on the floor, the sound grew loud fast, followed by a very distinctive-

“OH SHIIIIII-!” The sudden impact against the golden oak was enough to shake the treehouse down to its roots.

Buuuck, Twilight’s place came up faster than I expected. My body pancaked against the outer wall of the tree (nearly missing one of the branches mind you). Even flying that fast, I’m surprised that I didn’t break through the wall, let alone leave an imprint.

Slowly peeling off the wall, my wings were first to regain conscious function, fluttering the shock out of them. At a hover, I held my now aching head, blinking the dizziness and sudden brain fog. It probably would've taken a few minutes to shake that crash off. I think I shouldn’t of “sprinted” over here but when I saw his place empty, I, I, well, ya know, panicked?!

“Ya rang rainbow?” I hear from a nearby window.

Shaking my head I snapped a look at a tired eye Twilight. No bother asking why she was looking like that, of course, the egghead must of been up all night (again) “studying” anything she can gather from the human.

Hovering closer to the window, I took a breath from my spectacular “knock”.

“Twilight, The, The, The pink skinned two legger isn’t at his place!!” all my thoughts were moving as fast as I was today. Didn’t care about proper wording, just had to, WORDS!
“Have you seen him!?”
“Uhhh, You mean me?” I hear another voice behind her, wait, that was a male’s voice. There was only one male that would be hanging around the egghead’s place. Looking past her, I notice a hobbling figure slowly stand then walk into the morning sunlight upbeside Twilight. The human didn’t look as good as she did. Aside from his coatless skin being slightly pale, he looked like he had a rough night too. Waiiiit-

“Why are you over here instead of other there?” I gestured behind me generally towards the shack across town.
“Well, you see, some weird stuff happened last night and I was made to stay here.”

“Uh-huh…” I hovered up to look over their heads, I can’t really see into the still-dark living room. My nose picked up no “scents”, these two looked like they have been up all night, they both look like they just got out of bed. Not to mention, Jeff, I think it was, was walking funny.

“Weird stuff huh?”
“Yeah, Jeff’s curse flared up strangely last night and I didn’t want to take any risks so I made him stay here.”
I blinked at Twilight before looking at Twilight, I knew what she was talking about but at the same time, my brain was venturing into other territory. Could only wonder why…
“Twilight,” I kept a smile under control, “You sure that’s what happened?”
“What?”
“Oh for the love of-” Twilight face hoofed as she caught onto what we all have just been saying. I started laughing at the two.
“Wait, the fuck you gettin’ at here?!” Jeff looked from the both of us.
“What kind of weird stuff ya talking about here anyway?” I snickered. Jeff simply went wide eyed then looks at Twilight then back up to me. Before slowly pointing a finger at me.
“You, are a sick little pony, ya know that?!” I laughed even more, “that is not what happened last night!”
“Oh sure, deny it all you want, the evidence is very obvious though!”
“We are being serious rainbow,” Twilight stamped a hoof, “His problem caused some sort of flashback that made him very unstable to walk, I had to keep an eye on him.”
“Yeah, but how close did you “kept an eye” on him?” Twilight simply went quiet as a hoof appeared on her face again. This time, Jeff couldn’t help but cover his mouth, trying to keep a smile from forming. I think it took him a moment but he caught on the joke.

“Tell ya what, let me in and you can keep pedaling this bs story of yours, see if you can convince me that you two didn’t-”
“Rainbow!”
“Hey, I see what I see, I gotta say what I say so pardon my tease and meet me on the balcony please!” I laughed as I flew over around the Golden oak to land on the balcony or observation deck Twilight calls it.

I couldn’t help it, anypony would of assumed something of that sort would of happened. I mean, come on, the two have spent the most time together since Jeff was able to walk. She had been taking him to different places for help with his curse. Not to mention Rarity been yacking on about what she too sees about the two. Then again, she is the dramatic, romantic type.

I mean, sure, it’s only been a few days or weeks or whatever, but sometimes things happen faster than they should. Then again, who the hay am I supposed to know, I’m not the romance type at all. Speaking of which, I think I should return Rarity’s bit novels soon, as cheap and simple they are, they sure have plenty of a very descriptive, graphical scenes of se-

My ears perk to the sound of the door being unlocked, looking I see a rather annoyed Twilight opening the door for me.

“Come on in Dash...”

“Don’t mind if I do!” I trotted inside smiling at the grumpycorn, “So, tell me, what really happened last night?” I ask closing the door behind us.

We arrived at ponyville just as the sun was going up, sis and me, of course had to take cover while we both heard the ever so popular flyer of the town thunder over head towards the Gold Oak. Not sure what the rush was about but, I mean, sure, we had to start on our mission as soon as we could but, seriously, couldn’t of waited till at least around ten?

After a yawn, “I don’t get why we had to drag our asses out here this early to just spew shit about ‘it’.” I grumbled feeling the every present sting of a horn that wasn’t ready to be used so soon. I didn’t even get a chance to perform my magic stretches to warm it up. Oh well, at least we didn’t have to throw on our gear today. Playing it casual today, which helps in spreading whatever we can come up with in “putting the fear of the human into them”.

“Say, didn’t somepony talked about how some of the old officers fought the creature recently before all this happened?” I asked, my mind was still lost in a fog since we partied it up with the younger grunts. Unlike sis here, I at least took a headache pill to keep from getting a hangover.

“Uuuugh, Don’t talk so loud!” groaned Agate as she was still squinting her eyes walking close beside me as to not run into anypony by accident, “I think so?”

The town was coming to life with the morning commuters, various workers and of the alike, leaving their homes to face another day on the job. Just, like, us, just wished we had gotten some heads up on this gig before we started pouring the flagons. Then again, i don’t think it wouldn’t of made a difference.

“Right, well, we need to figure out where to start,” I started looking around at places that could make a perfect location to spread the word.

What's the word?

Our job was to use our “social” skills, to inform the populace of the dangers of being around the creature of the everfree, even though it has been seen around town in the company of the mane six. It is still a better idea to be cautious around the creature for it may be docile, but it still has dangerous intentions. Who would know when the creature will strike next? He has already engaged some hunters that had gotten lost in the everfree.

Yeah, sounds good so far.

Thinking about it, it would work best if the creature had killed one of them to emphasize on the fact this human creature can and has killed something. It has also been known that he can cast loud magic that spits invisible bolts that can maim and kill anything he casts upon.

Getting better, If only we can find his stuff that he was supposedly seen with to make it work.

Wait, wait, I'm getting ahead of myself here. I need to find a place to get the word out!

“Quarrtz,” Agate whines, “can we at least get something in us before we do anythiiiing?”

“Of course sis, nothing to spectacular I'd imagine.”

“Uh-huh…” she nods, she was pretty much leaning against me now.

“Hmmm, will a stop at the cube help?” Her ears perked, she stood up straight looking at me in a split second blur.

“Thesugarcubecorner Of course! I would kill for a carmalcookie coffee right about now-aaaowww!” in her sudden jolt of joy must of caused her hangover to surge angrily in her skull, the pain made her stop to sit down, holding her head.

She groaned before swing at me with a half powered punch.

“Don’t do that! Ya know I won that contest and-”

“-and now you are paying for it sis.”

“Owwwwbuck youow…”

“Talk about a rough night.” we both hear a passing Earth pony comment looking at us with some concern at Agate who pointed at the passerby.

“You would be in hurt too after twenty eight shots!”

“Twenty nine sis.”

“Whatever!” she huffed as she slowly stood up.

“Lets go!” she huffed onward into town with me chuckling after her.

No more incidents occurred as we headed for our first stop of the day. The Sugarcube Corner. To be honest, we both did scrambled when we both noticed we were late to get out of camp this morning, so no surprise we didn’t make the morning chow.

Of course, the rest of the grunts, that had been assigned tasks of spying, tracking, hunting and in some cases dealing with some troubles that could plague ponyville and surrounding areas; it was even more troublesome waiting for our turn to teleport out of there. I could of sworn I’ve seen one of the boss’s officers taking off too. Wonder where she was headed...

Either way, still managed to teleport out of there so I can at least deal with the first task of making my sister better from her competition last night. Earth ponies, sure they are tough and have a natural tolerance to most substances, still doesn’t give the excuse for your twin sister to drink two other earth ponies and a Pegasus under the table. Still going to have words with her about that after we are done with this enjoyable task.

While Agate was still trying to defog her brain, I was keeping an eye to the sky because that speedster weather pony could be flying about any minute, even though she had bolted towards the golden oak earlier. I still didn’t want to be careless and be spotted…

Wait, it wouldn’t matter anyways, she or any of those compromised mares wouldn’t know who we are even if we were sitting next to them. Then again, the human could be with them or their baby dragon pet, spike. Only they know who we are. So, yeah, it would be best to keep clear of them till after the job is done.

I’m glad that we are only doing this once, because once you start the spin on a story, it’ll spread on it’s own by both word of mouth and by pape-

“OH SHIT, we should visit Cursive Print’s Gazette office after our little trek around town.”

“Shouldn’t we start there first?” Agate asks watching other ponies around us, probably making sure we weren’t being eavesdropped on.

“Oh that’s the beauty of how i’m doing it.” I smiled broadly, “Just follow my lead and you’ll see.”

“But not before my caramel,cookie,crumble coffee!”

“Yes, ma’am...”

It was a another five minute walk when the familiar owned bakery and café came into view. The Sugarcube corner was a strange building in contrast to the rest of the otherwise cookie cutter designed buildings around us. It had a short front and back wall with tall side walls to support the roof that looked like it’s shingles were made from gingerbread. The gutters along the trim along the roof and across it’s roof was white to resemble cake frosting. The oddly shaped smoke stack was simply a series of smaller tubes connected to a central chimney. It already has pastry scented smoke billowing out of them. Connected to the top of the roof, is a tower shaped like two connecting cupcakes.

The place was already gaining business with morning ponies coming in and out for either something quick on the go or to pick up/place down orders from the talented bakers that work inside. It was also home to the element of laughter, Pinkie Pie. the boss did say she and the rest are compromised, but I have yet to see her around the human. Still, can’t help but be careful to make sure she isn’t anywhere around us when we begin.

Then again, she is a pony with eyes and ears everywhere in this town, somehow knowing everypony before they even get to know her. Tartarus, she would make a very effective member of the guardians if she wasn’t a Protector of Equestria. Why does that sound confusing to me?

Never mind that, to a quick breakfast!

Going inside, we both were met with the sights, sounds and smells of a business working flawlessly. Patrons either hanging around chatting with others at tables around the recently remodeled lobby or getting things with due haste to make the morning commute to their place of work. The corner, last year, had been expanded due to the demand to accommodate the increased amount of customers.

Not sure what the kitchen looks like now, let alone the residence above us.

We queued up with only two others in front of us. An earth pony construction worker, dawning the rugged, worn tool saddle bags; grabbing a simple joe and jelly filled for the day ahead; The second in line, a Pegasus mare, by how clean she looked with a side satchel bag hanging over her side. I could only guess she was getting ready to attend an interview.

The indications of the slow change to this little town. Ever since the Mane six have been made known to, well, the entire known world, popularity for Ponyville had gone up considerably in the passing year; which resulted in the population growth our organization has tracked since Sis and I started a few years back or so.

Which brings up another thought, with the population growth brings more potential recruits for our Organization. Before, we would take in a bored bandit gangs or run away teens into the fold but now, we have a network of recruiters that are stationed in not only Ponyville but in surrounding hamlets and villages as well. Picking up anyone interested to fight the real fight instead of letting the Six get all the glory and action.

My have the times change…

As the Pegasus parted with a tea, we stepped up.

Before us, on the other side of the counter stood one of the owners. She was a baby blue coated Earth pony mare with a red and pink striped mane and tail. Her yellow apron she wore looked like it had signs of a busy morning. Flour and powdered sugar dusted not only the cloth but parts of her arms too.

“Ah good morning you two!” Missus Cup Cake greeted us warmly, “You both are awful early today.”

“Oh, we got some business intown that could be an all day thing,” I shrugged while Agate stared at the menu behind the baker with hungry eyes, trying to spot the one thing she had been wanting since I mentioned this place.

“Noticed that you are busy yourself this morning.”

“Oh you know how it is, work week started, there is not a single idle pony today.” She share a laugh with us, “So, what can I do for you dearies today?” she mainly looks at Agate who, without missing the beat snapped a look down at the baker.

“Acarmelcookiecrumble!” Agate blurred her words, “please?!”

Mrs. Cakes chuckled at the anxious mare, “I’m sorry dearie, I didn’t catch that, mind you slowing yourself for a second?”

“Sorry…” she took a breath to ease her excitement before clearing her throat, “A Caramel Cookie crumble Coffee, p-please?”

“Oh my, I think I better check if we still got anything to make more in-”

As if listening the whole time, the ALL-SO-FAMILIAR pink earth pony mare brusted through the kitchen swing doors with a tray of freshly baked goods clamped in her mouth with a thick oven mitt separating metal and flesh; while balancing what looked like a small box on her head that she slid right onto the countertop beside Mrs. Cakes. In the only hoof she could spare was another basket of probably warm pastries.

“Yup, we gof on mor.” Pinkie Pie managed to gab through the mitt in her mouth while she placed the basket on top of the display case while sliding the tray onto the top rack of said case. When she closed the back of the display, Pinkie took the mit out of her mouth, as she ventured over to the counter.

“GOOD Morning twinnies!” The cheerful, joyous, if-not-hyperactive, mare smile at us.

“I take it you got BIG things going on today?” she came up beside the owner, propping an elbow on the countertop. I could tell there was no suspicion behind the question, but I can’t help but feel my blood chill to this sudden conversation with her.

“Uhhh.” I glanced to my sister while she rolled her eyes in response to my moment of nervousness. It wasn’t like we are talking to the Element bearer of Laughter or nothing. You know, part of a group that could, I don’t know, murder us six ways to Sunday?!

“You can say that, Just had to get a quick bite and drink before we head out.”

“Oooh, You two are always got awesome stuff going on, whatcha doin’ today?”

We both looked at each other, taking great care to not spill it for the world's most social pony.

“Well, we want to go to the Gazette office to actually publish an article of our adventures around the countryside.” I began explaining while Mrs. cakes parted from the counter to address another customer that was gazing at the pastries on display. Though, this party pony before us is smart, but I don’t think she’ll look into any deeper into than what we have to say to quench her curiosity.

“Y-yeah, we decided it was time to express how that you and your friends are not the only ones that can get things done around here in terms of safeguarding the citizenry.” Agate smiled even though she winced as her head most likely throbbed at.

“Exactly, so, why not post or maybe start a small series of tales of our exploits from across the land, right?”

As I looked from my sister to Pinkie, I noticed how she had her hooves propped under her chin, eyes narrowed at us both. It was that moment we knew, we might of bucked up. I began to feel a lump in my throat again.

“Hmmmm….” Pinkie nodded slowly, keeping her apparent suspicious eyes on us both. Oh great, we’ve been had! Oh buck, oh buck, oh buck! We waited in a moment of awkward silence while she stared at us both,
“Sounds very mysterious and cool.” she nodded again, “I LIKE IT!” she threw her hooves up in a sudden turn of tone to Jublius glee.
“I’m a BIG fan of hearing other ponies brave adventures from all over Equestria, kind of like a real life Daring Do, just, ya know more danger taking and stuff!”

Agate leaned in during the monologue, “Doesn’t she know Daring Do is a real pony?” she whispered to me where as I gave her a nudge of an elbow.
“SHHH!”

“So, I guess I should let you be on your way, in faaact-” she swiped the small box off the counter and reached into what looked like a enclosed space of probably a machine of sorts out of view, the box vanishing too. It seemed like a split second of silence before she returned with a to-go cup of steaming coffee.

“Here ya go, aaand!” as she set the cup down before sliding back over to the display case, grabbing two glazed pastries from the display, tossing them into the air. She slid back over to the counter, catching them both in both hooves before gently setting them down next to the cup of joe.

“There, enjoy you two, on the house!”

We, or at least me, had been perplexed by having watched the supernatural skill this pony demonstrated as she smiled at us. I levitated both rolls while Agate snatched up the cup. Ignoring the heat, she immediately took a sip and seemed to melt to the flavor.

“I is saved!” she groaned happily, however, before she could take another sip, I grabbed it out of her hooves in my magic.
“Let’s go sis, don’t want to keep Cursive waiting.”
“But,but,but,but….” she kept her eyes on the floating cup, slowly moving after while we both turned to walk out of the Sugarcube.

“Have fun you two, don’t do anything I won’t DOO!” Pinkie waved after us. That struck another chill down my spine as the doors swung closed behind us. Once outside, we took a seat at one of the outside tables. I set the floating items on the table while Agate scooped up the coffee all the while I slumped in my seat taking a breath from the close encounter of the elemental kind.
“MINE.” she then took a sip of her favorite coffee, “youcanthasmycookiecoffee.” she whispered glaring at me playfully, she then eyed the pastry on her side of the table before composing herself.
“You don’t think she knows do you?”
“I wouldn’t think so, she does and doesn’t seem like she has any clue of what we’re doing.” I mused on the thought while I nibbled on the glazed roll, after the bite, I looked over at a neighboring table.

A unicorn stallion, seated with a coffee mug on the table, his muzzle buried in a copy of the Gazette. The page facing us was something about the curiosity behind the rapid changes to the Everfree forest. I can’t really read the lines, but I’m certain that the Creature had been mentioned there.

Which reminds me, time to spring into action.

“Excuse me sir,” the Unicorn lowered the paper looking around before looking at us. He has a light tan coat with combed back green mane.

“Yes?”

“Is that the current copy of the Gazette?” He looks at the paper before back at us.

“No, in fact, this was yesterday’s issue, I didn’t get the chance till now to catch up on it.”

“I see, hmm, by any chance there is anything on the Creature of the Everfree?” His ears perk up.
“That thing seen around town?” he peers over the pages of his paper for a moment or so before looking back at us.

“Not in the slightest, apparently there is little mention of it in here…”

I looked at Agate with a sly smile before looking back at the Unicorn, “Well my good colt, you scoot your seat over here, I can probably enlightened you on some stuff about the Creature of the Everfree.” As I spoke, I made sure my voice was just loud enough for another table to turn their interest towards us.

The unicorn looked at us with curiosity at first but he nodded in compliance before he got up to move over to our table. As he seated, I looked back at dear sister.

“This’ll be easier than I thought.”

We had to run through the whole story leading from a day or so ago to last night to Rainbow Dash, because she wasn’t really pulled into the loop in the beginning, we all agreed that it was Twilight’s fault for not really keeping everypony in on the loop. So, one pot of coffee, a glass of water, a few spare minutes for tangents later, as well putting the apparent growing suspicion of me and Twilight to rest; Having to restate a few things to Rainbow Dash was tedious but at least she was brought up to date when we finally decided to take on the rest of the morning as we walked out of the Golden Oak.

“So, what are we going to do now?” The Pegasus asked as Twilight locked the door behind all of us. Spike was the only one that appeared that he didn’t want to be tagging along today. I didn’t really expect to be out on another venture either, but if it involves finding any glimmer of hope to help get me off my near-homeless-impoverished ass, then please, by all means!

Just wondered where we are going to start first.

“Well,” Twilight seemed to have her head up high at the moment, probably proud with some unspoken idea she had been brainstorming most of the morning. She looked very certain that whatever it was she was going to mention would be a surefire way to help get me the help I needed or at least find decent work and whatnot.
“Since, we needed to save on time in exploring Ponyville for potential ponies that would be willing to help with our cause, then we will need to speak with the one pony who knows everypony in town!”

Wait, since when did this town have its own version of a gossiping, nosey neighbor kind of pony?

“Pinkie Pie?” Rainbow guessed, she sounded like she already knew where Twilight was going with her idea.
“Pinkie pie.” Twilight nodded in response.
“Huh.” I folded my arms in thought, I was about to ask who this was before my memory kicked into total recall. Pinkie Pie has been the strangest of the six as she has been staying in touch but by giving me those oddball, failed-to-be-cryptic-notes. Not sure what was more weird of her, the fact that she doesn’t know any other color than pink or the fact she knows what I was dreaming about or even-

“What help can she provide for what we talked about?”
“Which part you getting on your own four-” Rainbow Dash paused, she had taken to a hover, her apparent restless wings quietly kept herself at a fluttering hover, “-i mean, two hooves-”
“-Feet.” I corrected glancing up at her. As we ventured down the road, Twilight had been walking along my left while Rainbow hovered around on my right. strange, I wasn’t really feeling the tiny gusts of wind that those wings were producing. Either Pegasus wings have their own magic, as previously assumed, to keep them from blowing dust everywhere or I’m just not at the right angle.

I didn’t pay much attention to it as my mind is slowly wandering around on other subject matter. It wasn’t out of nervousness, but instead of absent wonder. I had been losing track of the days, what would be today? I know, I have only been fully functional for about two days now; however, I do not wish to see how long that is really going to last. I mean, I was only awake for barely a day when shit hit the fan for my mind.

“-or the part about you not really-”

“ANYWAY, I know it may seem a bit soon for this kind of thing, however, we all can agree that you-” she takes a look at me, i wonder if she noticed that I was tuning in-an-out of the conversation that apparently was about me. Again.

“-need something to stay busy while we work further towards curing your problem.”
“What problem would that be i wonder.” Rainbow looked away from us pretending to ponder on ‘something’.
“Rainbow.” We both chided her with a look before she giggled flying around us at a casual speed.
“I’m kidding you two, but even I can get what you are getting at Twi, however, do you really think anypony is going to take him into any kind of gig despite he is whoman?”
“Hue-man, Dash, Human.” Twilight corrected for the sixth time today.
“Gazuntite.” Rainbow quickly replied.

“What do you mean anyway Rainy,” I finally took a chance to chime in, “Didn’t the Apples give me a chance to show that I can at least help pick Apples for them?”

“Well, that's the Apple family,” Rainbow was hovering over head just some feet away, facing us with a shrug, “They tend to pull any pony in if they are willing to pull their weight on the farm.”
“It’s still somethin’-” I looked down at the ground in thought, “-I can at least tell any potential boss that I at least did that while here in this world.”
“Didn’t you work before ending up here?” Twilight asked taking a glance back at me.

I took a moment to think about how to answer that. Around us, the world was progressively flowing to it’s normal pace of daily life of the animal life, correction, pony folk. Even though I’ve been around for a decent while, I was still being watched as if I’m some exotic creature walking through town. Today seemed half and half, Either we were being ignored like nothing special is going on. The other half though, either we-or me- were being watched with either curiosity or uneasiness or at times a passersby or more, yet again, kept their distance from us as we casually walked on.

Yet, not a single soul said a peep to us, probably they all knew and assumed that their local celebrities, that elements of harmony, are keeping a close eye on the creature.

Either way, I still felt that It is going to take a lot of time to get used to being the only human among ponies while they, in turn, will get used to the human walking among them.

“Yeah, I was a small list of things before ending up here.” I replied with a shrug, not really paying any attention to the thought.
“While living in Grants pass, I was a Maintenance Associate for a retail store, a pawn shop clerk,” I counted on my fingers, “and before moving I was a Dishwasher for a very popular restaurant.”
“What’s a Maintenance Associate?” Rainbow asked. I honestly wanted to lie about the job title, but instead-
“To be honest girls, a Maintenance Associate is a glorified janitor.” I frowned at the memory of horrible job. Overworked, understaffed and getting paid minimum wage to attempt to meet ridiculous expectations from management that has no clue how to run the store in the first place.
“As for where you moved to?”
“Survival was my new job by that time,” I nodded at the dark thought, “After the stamp riots swept through the valley, a lot of neighborhoods resorted to either gardening or hunting.”
“Thus, how you ended up here.” Twilight mused listening with great interest, I let the obvious guess that she’ll write all this down in her notes later float away.
“Correct, before that, I had pulled security a few times around the suburb I lived in, managed to chase off potential thieves, at least one time me and three others got in a standoff with some folks from Central point over some pot plants.”
“Over plants?”
“Yup, if you two know anything about cash crops, you know that pot had become a currency for barter since the economy went sideways.” I took a mental moment to continue to thank god and common sense for the legalization. I glanced at Twilight who only nodded in silence while probably digesting every letter of my words.
“No pony got hurt did they?” Twilight asked in between thought processes.
“No, thank god, no, but holding a desperate man at gunpoint at point blank range is a feeling no one can get used too.”
“But, they tried to steal from you and your friends,” Rainbow Dash interjected sourly, “I would of given them a ass kickin’ for trying anything of that sort.”
“Fair, but honestly, my group agreed on to work towards negotiating and reasoning before pulling the trigger.” I looked up at the Pegasus, she had been slowly floating around us by this point.

“Pulling the trigger?” Twilight echoed the last words, “You mean, you had to-”

“Oh no, I’ve been lucky to not really killed anyone out of survival, but coming here however-”

“Oh hey, sorry to interrupt but we are almost there guys!” Rainbow had flown straight up to get an overview of the town block we had been walking in. I had lost track of time in our chit-chatting that we were closing in on the place with, hopefully, all the answers to my problems.

A short time later, the strangest place I have ever seen came into view. It very resembled a gingerbread building; one that looked like that it was handmade by a professional sculptor and their five year old child. Tall front wall with short side walls, not to mention it had the trims of mentioned gingerbread house, white frosting or something that resembled frosting.

Very fitting for what the place is called, Sugarcube Corner.

“How come I didn’t notice this place before?” I asked aloud.

“Oh you’d be surprise,” Rainbow, having had floated down along with us, rolled her eyes as we came closer to the establishment.

Despite the childish appearance, the place was functioning like a café back home, outdoor seating, sweet smelling bakery blending with the scent of coffee being made. The present customers however, seemed to be less than thrilled when we walked up and through the doors. Some glancing our way before turning back to their hushed conversation while some made it obvious of their scorn while turning back to their drinks, new paper or what have you.

Rainbow dash landed and walked in behind us.

The interior was no doubt the place to go if you were in a rush to eat your way to diabetes. One wall was a sale counter of a wide variety of candies, the display case adjacent to the counter, doughnuts and other breads; the front counter itself, where most of the action takes place.

“(whistle) Can see why this place is everyone’s main stop.” I nodded as we walked towards the counter. A pony was talking to the obvious brewista or baker of the establishment.
A Pink and dull teal colored pony was listening to the customer while sorting what looked like gold on the countertop into the cash box of the register.

Gold? Fucking gold, these ponies use gold as a currency, Jesus, Did I just been time warped back into the 1800s as well?

“Good morning Mrs. Cakes!” Twilight Cheerfully called out as we approached the counter. The earth pony, i think the featureless ones were called, quickly looked behind him, looking back at Mrs. Cakes.
“That’s him, Excuse me.” He quickly grabbed his drink then left without saying another word to even us, he did however, shoot a dirty look at me before leaving the corner.

“What was that all about?” Rainbow Dash asked aloud before I could.

“Who knows-” Twilight turned back to the counter, “So, Mrs. cakes, is Pinkie around by any chance, we need to talk to her.” The mare seemed to of snapped out of a nervous stare before looking at Twilight.

“Oh, uhm, Good morning dearies.” she began, she seemed to be close to sweating bullets.

“Pinkie Pie is here, she is in the back, I’ll go get her if you want.”

“Sure, we’ll be waiting out here.”

“Oh great, uhhh, I-uh, do not mean any offense to you sir.” The baker looked right at me, she looked like she was going to regret her next words, “But uhm, can you, wait over there, away from the rest of the customers?”

“Pardon?” I blinked at her looking at the hoof pointing towards an empty table close to the currently vacant candy sale’s area. It was apparently isolated from the rest of the pony traffic, yet, what is she asking me to do?

“I’ve been hearing about you mister, I know you look like a sweetie, but, can you please sit over there so you don’t scare the rest of the customers.” she took a sigh of regret and relief having finally got the awkward words out.

“What?”

“Oh snap…” Both Rainbow Dash and Twilight's eyes widened to Cake’s words as my blood chilled to what she was implying.

“Excuse me?! You mean, isolate myself from the rest of the customer traffic?”

“Oh dear…” Mrs. Cake’s ears flattened, I saw the look on her face, the same kind of look someone gives when not looking for trouble but couldn’t help but cause it by doing their job, “I Didn’t mean-”

“No worries ma’am,” I raised a hand to her, “I just got up on the wrong side of the couch this morning, I’ll segregate myself over here.” I started walking towards the empty part of the Sugar cube corner while Rainbow Dash followed while Twilight stayed behind to talk to the baker for that stunt.

“Just when it was going to be calm today, turns out I’m goin' to be steppin' into Bullshit while trying to further my survival ‘round here.”

“Don’t hold it against Misses Cakes, she doesn’t normally say things like that freely, there has to be a reason behind this.”

I sighed my annoyance away as I sat down at the table. I had a sinking feeling that something like this was going to start, I can only figure that some four legged punk with a crazy imagination would be wanting to talk shit like this.

It was another five minutes before Twilight walked over, the look on her face tells all. Confusion, agitation and apologetic.

"Jeff," She came over to take the third seat at the table, "I just got done talking with Misses Cakes and, well-"

"Well, what is it?" She looked down at the table top before looking up at me, probably steadying herself for some big info bomb about to drop.

"She said, word had been going around that you are a scary monster and few have already assumed that you had killed some pony while you were out there in the Everfree Forest." she trailed off from there while looking at Rainbow Dash who only waved it off.

"Now that's a whole lot of bull Twi, Jeffy here wouldn't harm a fly, remember what he said earlier?"
she looked over to me while I buried my face into my hands that had been propped up on the table.

"Uhh, Jeff?"

"Fuuuuuck..." I groaned into the palms while I heard the sound of some swing doors being shoved open.
I didn't loo who it was even after hearing them sound off-

"Good MORNING," I hear hooves walk over to us, even though I have only met her once or so, that voice was very distinct.

"Hey, Pinkie," Twilight greeted, I felt a hoof on my shoulder.

The walking stopped and after a short pause, "Say, why the long faces?" Pinkie Pie asked. Was she joking or was that a legit question?

"Should we fill her in?" I asked finally removing my face from my hands, I looked around at Rainbow and Twilight before looking over to Pinkie Pie.

"Tell me what?"

Author's Notes:

*inserts short story of life pulling me in everywhich way then face desks*

This took me a long while to wrtie than it should, procastination is a wicked monster when it comes to writing. anyway, I would also would like to take a moment to explain Jeff's home world.

Yes, it's our earth but a alternate version of Earth, everything that he talks about is purely fictional and should not be taken as some backrgound message from author to reader.

Twisted Happenings

As I spoke to these brothers, it is no wonder how they managed to make a sudden profit off other simple ponies. They spoke fast, they moved fast and above all, they tried to get me interested in buying their snake oil crap as, apparently, I was their first “customer” in the last few weeks. Of course, it also explains why they haven’t had any “customers” in those few weeks.

I have been tracking these two dimwitted sales ponies since their failed second attempt at taking over the widely known family business at Sweet Apple Acres. Being tossed out of town by not only the Apple Family but their friends, the evenly known (and common annoyance to our cause), the Mane Six! I wasn’t surprised by the news that the human had possibly compromised the friendship bunch with his charm. The remaining flesh of my left foreleg twitches in the metal brace to the thought.

True, some of their functional trinkets and other curios had caught my interest, however, it is not these items I came out here this morning for. A Scout had taken notice of how the brothers, Flim and Flam, had managed to come upon some “very rare” artifacts previously discarded from the Everfree forest. No, seriously, the forest itself has the tendency to slowly flow out anything that was lost within the forest to its outermost edge.

“-And then we were out here, ya see, getting ready to move along to the next town when we heard some strange noise some weeks ago.” Flim began his explanation pointing towards the forest. The brothers were not in their regular wear when not trying to swindle some poor soul out of their precious bits. This clean shaven, red-white striped maned unicorn dawned a simple travelling coat over his barbershop colored, pinstripe shirt.
“Brother an’ I ventured out to investigate it and, well, how would you say it would be brother?”
“As if Nature itself was cleaning house,” the similarly dressed brother, Flam, was touching up his bushy moustache with a comb before pausing to look over at us. His travel coat was brown while Flim’s coat was gray.
“Meaning?” I ask looking between the two. Hearing a forest “cleaning house” would describe the Everfree itself, then again, I, myself, had been convinced that the forest itself was indeed alive with it’s own strange magic or something more. It wasn’t really helpful when we ran down the escapee a month or so ago, I was tripped by some moving roots which ensnared me, effectively taking me out of the chase.

“Meaning we saw the forest itself moving these objects out by a bizarre mess of vines, kinda like when somepony takes out the evening trash to the can.”

I hummed in thought as I looked towards the Everfree, it’s strange indeed. Never did I see the forest behave in such a way. Then again, recent happenings have been slowly taking place within and around the forest itself.

I put the blame on the human outright for this growing madness.

“It was obvious that there was no signs of ownership as I walked up-” Flam continued,

“Which was stupid knowing what we have experienced what the forest can do.” Film interjected.

“-ahem and I pick up this.” he pulls out a very strange object from his coat pocket. Then hoofs it over to me. Taking the object, I examine it.

This object was black and green in color and was nearly six inches long, not even two inches wide and barely half inch thick. It was very slim indeed. On one face had smooth glass that had some sort of thin film overlaying it. As well, the opposite side of this strange device was a solid rigid surface made of a strange material, I want to say plastic but our plastic isn’t as feather light as this thing.

I noticed a few strange notches and holes along the back of this device. The center had a silver looking loop attached, above that a grey looking circle. It was small, I doubt I could- wait.

“Hmmm, any of you got a quill or something of the sort?” I ask the stallions who looked at each other puzzled before one shrugs and the other produces an ink pen from his pocket before hoofing it to me.

“What are doing?” they ask watching as I carefully try to poke the circle with the pen.

“You know you break it you buy it-” as he spoke I press the pen against the circle. My ears perk to the sound of a soft click which i hear nothing more or see anything. Wonder what happen to the otherside.

“Oh Goddess!” I saw the glass side had lit up brightly with an image of creature, or creatures, before letting the object fall out of my hoof, stepping back blinking from being almost blinded by the strange device.

Both brothers yelped and scrambled before Flam dove to the ground, catching the strange object in his hoofs. It was pretty humorous to watch them fret so much over such a tiny thing.

“Are you mad?!” exclaiming Flim as he dashed over seeing if the object was okay, he was relieved when his brother stood holding up the device demonstrating that he had saved what must of been an egg from the golden goose to them.

“This has the potential of blowing any of our inventions out of the water and you just drop it?!”

I roll my eyes at them in reply. Apparently, whatever else they found is just as valuable as that tiny plastic rock they babied as they carefully placed it on the table.

“As fascinating as that is, what else do you have that could, well, impress any would be viewer of these strange artifacts?”

“Oh, that’s the secret, there are quite a lot of things we have,” Flim chuckled after securing the device into his coat.

“Big and small, we have it all and-”

“Could it be possible that these items belong to the creature of the everfree forest?” I ask cutting the jokers off. They balked at my intrusion before they could begin their sales pitch (again). It took them a minute or so to think but one of the brother’s eyes went wide as Flim brought the plastic device out of his pocket to look at it then looked over to his brother.

“You talkin’ about the two legged thing everypony has been seeing aroun’ town?”

No you pinstripe, sales failures, I’m talking about the four legged bush monsters last seen in town a month ago!

“Yes, that thing, or the human to be correct.” I correct, trying to keep my patience afloat with these fools.

“Whooman eh?” Flam looks to Flim, “You think it’ll be interested in these trinkets?”
“Very unlikely, but Now, I don’t think a simple sale would be the best way to go about this brother,”
“You are right, but how are we gonna present this to the public as well this whooman?”
“How about a raffle?”
“Nah, nah, very easily to cheat that.”

I watch the brothers close in around their table as they apparently brainstorm over their new found facts. I can honestly say I had lost their attention…

“Can’t do a sale, nor a raffle…” they both pause in their speedy chatter to think before they both perk up suddenly as if light bulbs lit up simultaneously.

“An AUCTION!” they both concluded excitedly.

I rub my face with a hoof in agitation over their stupidity. There was a better way to go about this, not one pony isn’t going to throw bits down on any of this garbage. Albeit the idea was interesting in owning an artifact of the creature, however, if I can’t use it for anything at home, then why keep some outlandish nick-nack?

So, I can only condense my thoughts into a single question to maybe help the brothers.

“How about a public viewing of them first?”

That stopped the brothers mid conversation as they both look back at me. It was apparent that I managed to achieve in getting their full attention back.

“A public viewing?”

“Of course,” I approach the table, “kinda like a display of what you intend to “auction” off if the general public is interested, therefore, we both can get what we want.”

Their previous stupidity melted away as they fully tuned their ears to my every word with intelligent interest. Maybe I can sway them to let me see these items before they go to unsuspecting ponies that are remotely foolish enough to out bid each other over this nonsense.

“What is your stake in this endeavor?” Flim asked propping his elbows, tapping his hooves together in contemplating thought.

“Yeah miss metal hoof,” wish he didn’t say that, “With your obvious useful input, there has to be some sort of caveat from you in terms of gaining something out of this.”

Now this, I did not expect, These boys are very skilled at hiding this side of intellect under a charade of fast talking, ignorance. At least they are halfway there in agreeance to this plan.

“Simple really genetelcolts,” I smirk placing mentioned metal hoof on the table top, “I see the goods and I can confirm their authenticity for you to come up with a base value of these so called artifacts so that way we can hit would be buyers with a price of your choice.”

The Brothers hummed in thought before looking at each other before one nods his head away.
“A moment,” they both get up to step away from the table towards their travel carriage. It would be rude to try to eavesdrop on these two. As a polite, potential business partner, I stayed where I stood watching them murmur to each other for what seemed to be a minute or two before the twin unicorns nodded to each other, with stern confidence in their faces, before turning to walk back to the table.

“Very well then, uh, miss-”

“Mary.” I introduce myself at last to them, Keeping identity a secret till a deal can be struck is better than going in fully exposed. These would-be fools have only surprise me, I may have to retract my previous assumption of them.

These brothers are very smart in their own way, a bit silly at first but once they know they can close in on a deal, they reveal their real side. Honestly, It may not be a perfected art, but at least it gets the job done.

“Well, Miss Mary, We agree to give you a free viewing of our new merchandise before we take it to town.”

The boys led me to the cart that was previously being towed by their travel carriage. It looked like a steam powered carriage that had a cottage built into the back, making a mobile home for these two sales ponies. The very concept is outlandish in its own right but then again: these boys are unorthodox when it comes to deals and sales of any kind. By the sisters, they even had a crack at the more straightforward Farm family on multiple occasions like this.

Sure, they got ran off as of result but nevertheless, they managed to do something that no one has really done yet. Today may be the start of something that would dwarf the dilemma with that farm family.

Attached to the back of this mobile home, is a large, three axle, covered wagon with a jury rigged, hinged fall tongue that allowed it to roll freely while when in tow. It was here that I was led to with the intent of showing me their findings.

“Now, take your time in seeing these,” Flam began as he stepped over to one side of the massive tailgate of this wagon.

“Because you will only see these once, as a courtesy to the secrecy of this future endeavor.” Flim finishes as he stands on the opposite side of the tailgate.

“So, please, Miss Mary, stand back while we open this.” with a shrug I stand some good paces back while the brothers undo the pinned clamps to the tailgate before slowly lowering it with their magic. Impressive designing of this wagon. Must be something big inside to warrant such a unique contraption to exist.

“There ya go,”

“Feel free to browse,”

“But once you step out, you will not see them again till we open in the nearest town.”

“Which would be?” I ask looking at both of them, walking inside.

“Wherever you need us to be.” Flam’s voice finishes their odd monologue as I start to explore this spacious wagon. It was apparent that it was two normal wagons wide and two wagons long.

However, most of the space was taken by something large and metallic, I lit my horn up to get a better look at it.

This metal husk, or carriage, stood taller at maybe over six hooves tall and maybe fifteen or more hooves long and over six hooves wide. It was an odd object indeed, It was blue with a white wide stripe across the sides of the scratched, dented, metal body. This thing’s nose was mangled with it mashed inward with what looks like part of a tree jammed through the middle of the nose, the front, curved window had a large tree branch stabbed through the center, the glass strangely wasn’t completely smashed in, just warped inward around the branch while the rest of the window was cracked in a spider web pattern. This steel carriage had strange seats encased inside with even stranger objects scattered about the seats and the floor, a thick piece white cloth dangled from what looks like a steering wheel. It’s wheels look like were made out of some sort of rubber trim that encircled the thick metal rims.

I look around the sides of this beast to only see that it was the only thing inside so far. However, as I managed to walk around to see it too had a tailgate of sorts. The top half was made of glass with strange black lines in an odd pattern that covered it’s surface. The lower half was metal with a single blue, oval emblem in one corner with bold white letters spelling a bizarre word:

With light shining through this back window, I peered into the back to see where the brothers have stored the rest of these mentioned artifacts. A large bag, a tattered cloth vest are among a mess of smaller items neatly organized and stored in the floor of this storage space.

There was one long metal object and a short metal object in the middle of all of these items and it was the most familiar. He had used these while he tried to elude us. Seeing that his weapons were stored safely in this metal box on wheels, I maneuvered around the beat up carriage. Noting another strange logo on the side.

Once outside, I look at the brothers who waited outside with laxed patience. They knew what I was about to state, I can tell.

“Boys, I can see you have quite a fine on your hooves here.” I nodded my approval.

“Well, what do you say?” asked one of them.

“Hmm, I can tell you exactly what all of that is.”

“Oh?”

“Do tell us, we are aware of the location is the key to our success but what we are using to add to success is as-.”

“-knowledge of the merchandise.”

I smile at the two as I start to share what I know to them.

This has been complete bullshit! The only reason we waited in the place at this point had been for the girl’s friend, Pinkie Pie, to hear and digest what had been happening not just an hour ago. She had problems understanding at first before spontaneously cutting me off with a quick recap of what happened, even mentioning something about two strangers running their mouths about him.

As we where leaving her work, I ask her again about that,

“What?”

“The two strangers you mentioned in your long winded summary.” I recall, “What about them?”

“Oh, I have no clue what that means but we’ll see soon enough.”

“Riiiight.” I’m starting to question Pinkie’s sanity, I mean, you don’t just randomly mention something like that and expect no one to notice.

Especially if it’s about possibly being shunned by a town’s populace. Let’s face it, I’m even stranger than the Zebra I’ve met the other day, possibly dangerous, then again, I don’t think I am. Look, Ever since I crawled into that hospital, I have been met with very opposite reactions from just about every fucking pony in this town so far.

Either with cautious distrust or, in the rare case of these young ladies, acceptance based upon the struggle I’m in. I’m also going to assume after today, there will be a bitter, blind hatred towards the one two legged, pink thing, walking around their town because of false information.

It doesn’t take a human from the 2000s much to know what is going on, however, the trick is trying to find out where the info is coming from and how to curb it before it gets worse. Sadly, I’m only one human with a group of ponies to stand off against a whole town that is more than likely being swept up in this.

SO, for the time being, I’m just going to have to roll with the punches till I can get to the bottom of this.

“I still don’t think it was right for Miss cupcake to abruptly tell me that to make sure the human avoids the rush hours.”

Pinkie, for the first time since I’ve met the mare, frowned briefly,

“Whatever that means, BUT, still doesn’t mean we can-”

“-still continue to get things done.” I’m sorry, but thinking about having any kind of fun while I haven’t established the basics of living yet isn’t what I’m really in the mood for. Honestly, I could’ve gone without going to the sugarcube corner if all I was going to run into was the same crap I hear about back home.

“I know we still got at least one more place to go that isn’t going to segorgate me from the rest of everyone.”

“Oh come on jeff,” Rainbow dash, who apparently had nothing else better to do, hovered over head as we trekked on, putting more of the town behind us as we followed the main road towards the town entrance that led towards the Apple farm.

“It can’t be that bad, I just normally ignore most ponies till they forget what got their trails in a knot.”
“From where I’m from, it’ll take more than a few days of ignoring the problem to get over this growing issue,” I dead panned thinking about how nasty a problem can get if left untouched.
“Especially if there is a living reminder walking around to trigger them.” I add tucking my hands into my coat pockets.

I was about to stop to start on a lecture on what the power of information can do if used wrongly, when I heard a ruckus of shouting and many hooves heading towards us.

“HEY, stop right there you freak!” called out an angry voice. Thinking that was a call to me, I clenched my fists as my chest chilled to the thought of fighting someone so soon.

However, I learned real fast it wasn’t for me as a yellow pony blurred by, right in front of us at full gallop.

“What the buck?” Dash looked over as we all did.

The group of six ponies that pursued the potential victim galloped after. I was quick to notice they were all clad in matching jackets with a distinctive patch stitched to a sleeve.

“HEY, Hold up!” Twilight called out, one of them skidded to a stop as the rest continued their pursuit.

“Oh great, no time ladies,” the gangster looking pony bluntly put, “Got a pesky thief to run down!”

“What did they steal?” spike asked, totally didn’t notice the tyke stuck with us the whole time.

“Mind your own buckin’ business lizard, the Ravens got this one, no need for your friendship here!” he reared up, “Wait up for me Assholes!” then took off at a gallop down the path after the group.

“Guys, looks like they are running the unlucky pony into some buildings.”

“What?!” Twilight snapped a look up at our apparent spotter.

“Shit, looks like they are about to corner her into-” she paused before chuckling, “-the pony bolted into some shack.”

“Wait, what shack?” I grimaced dreading the worst.

After a moment of peering, Rainbow Dash shook her head, “Wait here.”

It didn’t take her long to fly over there as she vanished with a single flap of her wings. A minute later, on the dot.

Rainbow dash darted back, gliding above us in a circle, “uh Jeff, they are surrounding your place-”
“-WHAT?!”
“-yeah, the thief just ran through the opened door and-”
“-oh for fucks sake!” I started off at a run, turning right towards the group and my house.

“Come on girls, we need to stop them before anyone gets hurt!” Twilight called out before taking off after me. I looked back to see her pausing to let spike hop up on her back before continuing. Pinkie pie, well, she was, hop-skipping along side me? Which was errly odd but I dared not to think about it.

I hear something smash ahead and my run became a sprint. Which I’m going to regret later for this is the first time I put my body through this since the forest. My legs throbbed from muscles reacting to not being used like this as well as my chest heaved, at least my cardio was still slightly on par but I feel that I’ve lost a lot of fitness from “resting” so much.

“Ha ha, got her!” I hear a voice as we ran past several other houses before we reached the street in front of my shack.

Sure enough, we came to a stop to witness a stallion dragging out the pony out by her tail in both hooves. The pony in question squirmed. The rest of the gang encircled them, none of them heard us catch up to this scene. Wrapped around the victim is a satchel bag, it was obvious that was what this gang was after.

“Let, me, go!” she cried before a back hoof cracked across the gang pony’s face. The stallion yelped as the mare turned around to duck a what looked liked a punch before her horn flashed. In an eye blink, she was behind the stallion but before she tried to flee however, two of the other gang ponies moved in to block her path.

“Alright bitch, drop the satchel and no one is going to get hurt,”

“Mmm, maybe not too badly.” shrugged the other one.

“Please, leave me alone,” pleaded the blond coated mare as she backed away from them, “I didn’t steal anything!”

“Bullshit, We watch you take it!” snapped one of them.

“What?! It was given to me, honest!” she argued, she stood her ground as she helplessly watch the gang ponies slowly start to close in.

“Right, that’s what they all say before-”

“HEY!” My voice rang out, “leave her alone and stay the fuck out of my house!”

I didn’t notice their full numbers again till another stepped outside. All heads turned towards me. I suddenly felt that overwhelming feeling that was cleverly labeled, “what in the hell am i doing?!”

“Let her go troublemakers!” Twilight called out as she stood beside me, “There isn’t no need for violence for simple theft!”

“Wrong day to be bucking with innocent people guys.” Rainbow dash landed on the opposite side of us blocking another possible exit off.

“Oh great, it’s the bucking Friendship bitches…” grumbled one of the gang ponies aloud.

“And they got the creature with them too!”

“This just got interesting.”

“Is that really his house?” two of them glanced at the shack before looking back at us.

“It is and you are not only attempting to corner some innocent pony but also broke into my house to-”

“Whaaat, she broke in there first dumbass.” one of them interrupted with a laugh.

“Seeing what’s going on here, I would forgive it,” walking forward, I suddenly felt a hoof on my shoulder.

“Jeff, wait-”

“You serious?” I snapped a glance at Twilight before shrugging it off, “these assholes are about to lay a beat down on this poor girl.”

“Ehh, not really, well, maybe if she continued to resist.” eavesdropped one of the gangsters.

“See, now if you excuse me.” I started walking towards the ponies. I’ve dealt with wannabe gangbangers before, even these punks reminded me of those screaming rioters i faced off against in portland.

Only difference, these are ponies, not whiny, screamy, basement dwellers that assume dressing tough makes them tough.

“Listen guys, I’m sure we all can walk away from this without any problem,” I walked right by two of them that backed up with glares aimed at me. I slowly turned around to back up to the mare.

“Jeff, what are you-”

“Don’t worry, let me show ya how I handle things from where I’m from.” I came to a stop next to the thief pony.

She was, from horn to hoof, shorter than me, give or take a few inches. Her messy copper mane looked like it hadn’t been washed or brushed in a long time.

“What are you doing?” she asked worriedly, “they are going to beat you up too!”

“Oh don’t worry, to be honest,” I kept my hands up to them while looking at the mare, “I would rather it be me than you.” I looked back at the gangsters.

“Alright, let’s talk, if there is anything to say here, it’s that you assholes need to leave her alone, if she says she didn’t steal anything, I would believe her.”

“But she did though,” I’m going to call bullshit on that pony but I’ll listen.

“No I didn’t,” the mare next to me replied, “The shopkeep gave it all to me after I helped him with some things around his shop.”

“Now that ,sounds more plausible than what you jerks are sayin’, so, please, stand down and at least apologize to this lady, so we can get on with our day okay?”

“But she did steal it, how in tartarus could a homeless mare like her be able to have a trinket like that-”

“What is it the shopkeeper gave you anyways?” I ignored the thug turning to the would-be thief.

“I-it’s nothing really, some essentials and a low key magic brush with-”

“A brush?”

“Y-yeah, a brush with a low key grooming spell imbued in it.”

“A magical hair brush…” now i can see the level of stupidity that hangs over this situation.

“Okay, so I’d say if what she is saying is true-”

“-which It is!” she chimes in, she is very anxious to be left alone no doubt.

“-which it is, I’d say we just back off and leave the poor girl alone, no need for anyone to get beat up today.”

There was a moment of tense silence as these gangsters, or Ravens as that one pony named themselves. Looked from one another before glancing to the present element bearers. They each exchanged a nod before one of them looked back at me.

“Ya know what, buck you, why should we listen to the creature of the everfree if he, himself has hurt ponies for a lot less?” they started to close in on us.

“Twilight?” Rainbow dash called out, “what should we do?”
“I,I have no Idea.” Twilight’s only reply, there wasn’t anything really they can do at this point, I did this to myself. Of course, some sort of intervention would be handy right about now.

“I said, I got this!” If anything I can call for help if they all decided to jump me at once.

“Your the human, I guess you got this…” Rainbow Dash huffed.

“Now, now folks,” I scanned everyone of these Ravens, they all look young, but they all look mean. Like, they-know-what-they-are-doing kind of mean. Shhhhhit, time to do the next best thing.

“If we are going to go down this path, I got only one thing to say to you.” I stepped around, putting myself in front of the mare.

“If any of you dumbasses want to lay another hoof on her, then all ya fuckers gotta go through me first.”

They paused in step, at first looking at me puzzled before laughing at me. Typical response from the group mentality. Suddenly, I feel very out of place here, like maybe I should of let the girls handle this, even though that sounded very wrong to my manly-man mind.

“Alright then, hero, if you want to do this the hard way, then by all means, Hey Chuck!”

“Sup?” the larger of the four present stallions stepped forth as the group now formed a circle around us.

“You wanna trash this creature so we can get the goods?”

“Oh really, this shrimp?” This mohawk douchebag, calling my shrimp, “Sure, Don’t mind a little one oh one.” the group started to form a larger ring around us.

“Uhh, sir, I think this was a bad idea.”

“Too deep to back out now, you should run to them.” I gestured towards Twilight and the others. I noticed a shadow blink by, I looked up to notice Rainbow dash had taken to the skies to watch. I slipped my jacket off and started to back up towards my shack, tossing it as close as I could to the front door. I then started to walk back towards the center. The mare looked at me with wide orange eyes.

“I uhh, buut,”

“If you want, feel free to at least stand aside, don’t want you getting caught in the crossfire so to speak.”

“How sweet, protecting the damsel in distress, my kinda of male if ya ask me.” mocked one of the Mare Ravens as she looks smugly at chuck.

“He is no stallion, If you ask me.” he too was taking his jacket off which was grabbed in one of the unicorn’s magic as it was levitated to the edge of the ring, “just a foolish creature, that makes me question how he survived the everfree.” he shook himself as he walked towards the center too.

If I can, I’m going to make him regret that remark. It took more than just brains to survive that madness.

In a minute we stood just ten paces apart. I had rolled my neck walking up, casually bumping my own knuckles together like how a boxer bumps his mitts together as he enters the ring.

Time to def jam this shit, “I’m going to offer you one last chance to walk away kid, no need to get beat up over nothing. This is getting out of hand, please stop or you will regret this.”

“Ha, right, back off and miss the chance to beat a human into the dirt? Buck that!”

“Oh, This is going to be fun.” one of the onlookers smiled.

“You are the real dumbass that should of walked away,” another one of the Ravens laughed.

“I’m not liking this-” I hear from behind me as I also hear the sound of something poofing out of existence. I look back to see a light magenta flash as I looked over to see the blonde mare appear next to twilight and pinkie. I also noticed the sudden shock on Twilight’s face.

“JEFF LOOKOUT!” I turn to see an incoming hoof just as it smashes against my cheek. The hit was stronger than I could even imagine. It spun around and knocked me off balance; stumbling to the ground, I catch myself on all fours letting my eyes stop spinning. Half my face felt painfully numb. PAIN AGAIN!

I could hear a chorus of “Oooh!” from the impact.

“This going to be too easy!” gloated Chuck with a chuckle.

“This is a party I don’t like…” I hear a taken-back Pinkie mutter.

I shook my head just as I caught the glance of a shadow closing in, I look to only throw myself into barrel roll out of the way of a pair of hooves stomping on the ground where I was. I took the chance to get back onto my feet.

Adjusting my jaw, I felt how much I couldn’t feel my right cheek.

“Good,” I felt my jaw pop faintly, “Good hit kid,” I took my stance before inching myself closer, “just hope your jaw isn’t as strong as your hoof.”

“If you can get close, ape!” Chuck rushed in to buck-punch at me again, I brought up my guard to glance the hit away. I’m starting to realise how much pony hooves are a lot more hard hitting than a fist as the hoof left a shock wave of agony across my left forearm. It feels like the bone just fractured from the hit.

Stepping back, I shook my arm before bringing my guard back up to shift left out of another strike. As chuck missed, I took the opening and jabbed his right shoulder followed by a quick cross punch that glanced across the ribs. He grunted before turning to shoot the (ever dreaded by humans) back kick that I could only react with a guard but the impact was enough to send me off my feet. A horse buck would’ve broken my arm; however, so far, the “punches” felt like small mallets at full swing while this buck felt like a bean bag round. Don’t ask how I know that feels...

Landing hard on my back, I looked up to see him coming up with a punch that was pretty much a stomp but I titled to the left before striking up which fell short of a few inches (he was taller than me as I had to learn late apparently).

“Hold still, Let me smash that-”
Tilting right for another near miss, I wormed myself to strike a leg which caused him to pull it back which I quickly seized the chance to grab the other ankle then shoved myself into him, his back legs managed to stabilize him sadly. I managed to get my legs under me to which I forced all my might into my shoulders into lifting the pony up to his surprise, causing him to fall onto his side.

“You bucker!” Chuck growled, as he flailed to get back up, I got up to stand over him, I took his front legs under my left arm before sending a few good rights home across his muzzle. I feel like I got him, for sure, I do. However, his face felt like how a human’s face would, like rocks…

“Come on chuck, get that son of an ape off ya!”

“Crush that monster!”

“Come on Jeff, make him eat his teeth!” At least Rainbow Dash is cheering for me.

“DASH!”

“What?!”

“Don’t encourage it!”

“Kinda late for that Twi!” My thoughts exactly Spike!

As I landed one more hit across the jaw, I felt a strong pull that caught me off balance as Chuck pull a leg free. I tried to regain the grapple but failed as he managed to pull the leg free again.
He swung a “weak” left that caught me by surprise, making me let go of his other foreleg. He then managed to wiggle himself away from me before kicking both back hooves into my chest. The impact was enough to send me off my feet again.

Mother Earth caught me again as I skidded across the ground, watching the pony get up. I quickly got up in time to see him go into a roundhouse kick with a back hoof coming towards me.

I ducked the kick as it flew over head. With a rising uppercut, I caught his jaw as he stood from the kick, causing him to step back before he came at me again with a barrage of blows. I manage to block two, which is hurting more and more with every impact, before slipping a third hit to counter with a hook to the muzzle, the hit stunned him.

He was open, I returned the favor with a jab, cross, jab, right hook.
Chuck’s head snapped back from the hits, but I feel that it wasn’t doing much, either way, time to go for the score!

As he recovers to swing once, I slip the punch to get around him. With one hand, I grip his mane to yank myself onto his back (he screamed in agony from pulling his hair of course). Once straddled, I give his mane a strong yank to jerk his head back before greeting the soft spot between his neck and head with a haymaker.

A quick “Buck-” and Chuck suddenly collapsed, pinning my left leg under his body. Now I can see why it sucks getting stuck under a horse! I laid there in a discomforting, awkward position while I tried to put my hands under the side to lift the body up enough to give myself a chance to wiggle my leg out; however, it still hurt like a bitch because of the weight, but I still managed to gain the leverage to maneuver my leg free.

Once free from the unconscious pony, I collapsed onto the dirt, breathing hard from the melee. I only stared up at the blue sky that had a darkened pony hovering over head, and it was coming closer. There was silence around me, not sure what or how to take it but sure enough, I took the painstaking effort to stand back up to see the ring of ponies and my friends, who also now filled the gaps of this ring. Every face was stunned, some jaws were slack open as some of the Ravens looked at each other, not sure what to do next most likely.

“So,” I managed to breath out, “Who’s-” I cough, “who’s next?” I managed to ask mockingly aloud to the Ravens taking my stance again.

Another was about to step forth before the sound of a single pair of hooves clapping filled my ears. I looked around to pinpoint where that was coming from. However-

“Bravo, Bravo.” a voice came from one side as two Ravens looked back to move out of the way as another matching dressed pony stepped through.

“I expected to see my Ravens beating the crap out of that thief but instead I find this-” The pony approaching me was very different, she had her ivory colored mane in a knot with her bangs in two long braids. Her coat was a russet red covered in a shiny leather black jacket with a large open winged Raven across the back.

“One of my boys out cold on the deck with this, human, standing victorious over him.”

“Oh shhhit…” was my only mumble as the leader of the pack came up to me, her brown eyes cooly look me over determining her next move.

“Still, Congrats is given where it’s due.” I smug to the human while approaching him. The disgusting part about this scene is seeing this human had overcome one of my Ravens, sure, however, my best fighter tagged along with my investigator to look into the information over this human.

After seeing what he did here as well how well he performed, I seriously doubt he walked out of the forest without some sort of magic. However, some creatures have surprised me before as this one has taken center stage of my curiosity.

The human had been inching away from me as I approached till I stop besided my unconcious compatriot. I can only pity the poor sap, he will not live this down. How this creature overcame the runner up for the spot of top fighters. Then again, my “top” fighter is a discharged guardspony while this scrub is a street boxer. He still has a way to go.

Nudging a hoof, “Hey, chuck, you still breathing?” after seeing no response, I lazily bucked a hoof which at least got a faint groan from the downed stallion.

“I’m pretty sure he’ll live.” The human watches rubbing one of his arms. It was impressive how he stood his ground against a pony, mostly if there was any indication that it was going to hurt by any creature’s standards, they would run. I have to pin the blame on the social concept of “niceness” for ponykind to be so passive in some confrontations, which really does give the false image of weakness in the eyes of the world.

“Of course, he has a head of stone if you can’t tell.” I look up from Chuck towards the human.

“Oh, I haven’t noticed at all, I was too busy trying not to embarrass him in front of his lady friend over there.” the human folds his arms shaking his head.

“Seriously though, he must’ve been made of stone or was just stupid.”

“Can’t blame ya, of course I think he isn’t the only one here.”

“Oh really? Care to point out any other dimwit out of your herd of flunkies here?” He gestures towards my group.

“I mean, even though chucky boy here put up a fight, I’m sure the rest are not as good as he was.”

“Hey, watch your mouth when talkin’ to the boss!”

“Yeah, Otherwise we’ll-” I lifted a hoof to my group, they went silent.

“Due excuse them, some of them don’t know what to really do…”

“Can tell, surprise, as well as thankful, they didn’t do the right thing and join in as soon as their flunky friend, chuck, was getting his ass kicked.” The human speaks over his shoulder as he turns to collect his coat that laid on the ground at the base of that sorry looking shack.

“I mean, you squirts are nothin’ in comparison to the animals back home, the only way you can handle them is bucking your way through a crowd,” he slips the patchwork jacket on. I took note of the stitching on the sleeves could only mean he went to Miss Rarity’s shop to get that trashy looking thing mended.

A growl took point, “You got stones to be runnin’ your mouth like that human…” I started closing in on him.

“Look lady, whoeverthe fuck ya are,” he spoke following an annoyed sigh, “I’ve been having a very shitty day, between being spontaneously segregated at a candy shop and getting into a fight with your street fighter here.” he jabbed a thumb over his shoulder before starting to turn around.

“Not to fuckin’ mention, some jackass is tellin’ everyone around here that i’m some monster that-” My horn glowed as I grab him by the jacket in levitation before pulling him closer to me.

I picked him up until his eyes were even with mine, “Listen here, human, I’m not in the buckin’ mood either to be playing with some colt toy of the harmony belles, so I suggest you should watch your buckin’ mouth when I’m around,” the human glared back into my eyes.

“Who, the fuck, you are?!” he seethed as he struggles to keep himself stable I can hear some quiet rips in the coat. Expensive threads trying to hold up cheap fabric I could only conclude.

“The names Ivory Willow, bitch, and these are the Ponyville Ravens,” I let him go, he lands boots first into a crouch before quickly standing adjusting his jacket. I started to turn to walk away from him.

“I suggest you steer clear and do not interfere in our business for next time you ain’t going to be so lucky.” I warn walking away getting ready to-

“Or what, ya gonna surround me like a pack of brats with chains and bats or some shit to teach me a ‘lesson’-” he was air quoting with his monkey fingers when I teleported in front of him in a flash of magic to plant a well aimed hoof into his crotch, he stumbled from the hit.

Another “Oooooh,” from the Ravens.

A breathless gasp escaped his mouth as he slowly doubles over to the ground holding his, hopefully injured, testicals. He bowed forward till his forehead touched the dirt. I knelt down to speak into his ear.

“Any creature, pony or human, that has the balls to talk back make themselves a big target, take this as a warning, Do you copy that, human?”

“S-Solid, C-Copy, bitch…” he managed with a groan. I guess he didn’t take the hint. Oh well.

I stood with a shrug to bring down a hoof upon his head.

I hear a jet of wind and a solid thud, “That’s enough!” I hear Rainbow Dash snap as I feel the wind from her sudden intervention. About time they did something- Oh god, I think this surpasses everything else I’ve felt before. If anything, it barely matches the yuckquil when it works.

I lift my head to look up to see that Rainbow Dash had blocked a cheapshot by Ivory Willow, she really wasn’t going to let me forget this was she?

“Back, up!” I watch Rainbow getting into Willow’s face with wings at full span making her inch away from me. Of course, i’m starting to notice more tail than pony at this angle, oh, fuck no, face, back to dirt...

The dirt felt very cool against my forehead as I let my nuts throb that ever familiar hollow pressure of being punched, or bucked in this case; Nonetheless, it still hurts like the bitch that hit me!

“You’ve had your fun, now get your flunkies and get the buck out of her, or ya got me to deal with!” Threatened the Pegasus. Where was she minutes ago, oh yeah…

A poof of magic beside me, I couldn’t tell color because I currently have my eyes shut.

“Jeff?!” I slowly lifted my head back up, good no pony undercarriage to see, I look up to see Twilight had appeared beside me.

“You okay?”

“Oh, just peachy Twi,” I attempted to move, everything felt numb at this point, even the netherlands suffered a spontaneous cold front.

Trying to stand, I felt magic gently grab onto me while hooves grab an arm to help me stand. I can only conclude that my body channeled whatever adrenalin into that single point of my body for I felt very sore, painstricken and above all, I think I’ve gotten nurtured because of this horseshit.

As I finally manage to force my thought power into my legs (deja vu anyone?) as I stood finally. I faintly feel nauseous, I’m starting to wobble but I feel Twilight’s body come closer as I lean on her. Her coat felt very soft, almost velvet soft, only Luna’s chest felt softer, then again; why am i randomly concluding this? The things the brain thinks when hurt.

However, the ring of torment from down south brought my thoughts back to keeping me standing.

“This Isn’t over ya know, my word still stands.” Ivory Willow spoke addressing all of us no doubt.
“Stay away next time, you’ll suffer more than cracked nuts!”

“S-Sit an’ spin sweetheart!” I flew the universal sign of F.U. Towards the Leader of the Ravens.
“I’m still standin’ and r-”
“Jeff…” I lowered my hand before looking at Twilight, her stern deadpan was a sign of not amused anymore.

“-What?”

“That’s enough.” she simply said, her expression not changing.

Not wanting to say anything nor can I think of something quick witted, a simple “Okay.” came out before breathing through a spasm of agony.

“Oh That’s fine, you seek comfort from your belles, we’ll take our leave.” I glance over to watch Ivory trying to get around Rainbow dash who only shifted in front of her to block her.

“Get moving runts.” Dash glared at the unicorn before Ivory and another Raven picked up their unconscious stallion off the ground with combined levitation to carry him away.

Even though I stopped watching, I could still feel those brown eyes glaring upon me as the Ravens took into retreat. Mockeries and cheap threats came out from the fading crowd. It was really just background noise at this point.

Once silence filled the street.

“Those buckin’ punks!” Rainbow Dash huffs with a stomp just as she walks up to us, just as our other compatriots catch up to us.

“You should of let me have at’em.”

“And risk them putting you on the hate list too?” I look up to Dash, “No thanks.” I stood on my own, though my legs felt funny.

“I don’t think they’ll be back anytime soon, though.” Spike observed looking towards the empty streets that those Ravens departed through.

“Still, can’t shake the feeling they will be watching us, come on, lets go.” Twilight turned when she stopped to look at someone.

Looking over too, I noticed the blonde mare, who had unfortunately watched the whole thing, stood in obvious shock. I walked out in front of our bunch to approach her. She watched me with a gasp but didn’t move.

“I-I uh, I’m sorry, I’m so sorry that you-” I lifted a hand to her.

“Like I said, better me than you.” I smile at her, not once so far had I really thought about blaming this poor mare for getting mixed up like this, nor did I really blame the girls for not stepping in despite what I’ve said to them.

“At least they will leave you alone now.” the mare only stood, her once pinned ears perked as her orange eyes widened again.
“Riiight, Thank you.”

“Don’t worry about it, can-” I paused to notice she was spacing out in her apparent surprised expression

“Uhm, you okay?”

“Uh, uh,” she stammered, snapping out of her apparent trance, “I uh, I need to go-” she started to back up, “-I-I’m sorry this happened, I’m, I-I need to go.” she turned to hurry away from us.

“Hey, Wait, can I at least get-” her horn glowed and she blinked out of existence with a poof, similar to Twilight’s teleport, only difference here is that she didn’t flash with magic, just gone.

“-Your name…” I blinked stunned at both how fast she left as well as realizing how cliche I sounded. I don’t think anyone else noticed.

“Whoa…” Twilight awed as she stepped up beside me, “She knows how to blink.”

I almost wanted to say that would be a ‘duh’ comment, but I don’t think she was stating that as an obvious remark.

“Blink?” I asked instead, pony magic is a whole new ballgame in terms of magic knowledge. I mean, as far as I can tell so far, their magic can either move things, blast things and help them traverse dreams to now, blink, but if the version of blink I know of its-

“An advance spell that branches from teleportation,” That sounds what I was about to tangent on.

“Teleport requires a visible or memorized location for the caster to move from place to place, blinking however, allows you to-”

“-Vanish and reappear in a location of your choice with in a short range, untraceable, undetectable.” I added out of memory, “just look and cast.” Spent so many damn nights using that exact spell too, I’ve pretty much memorized the spell:

Based on you cast roll including your MC (magic capability) bonus, you can slip into the ethereal plane, in most cases temporarily, while remaining unseen by anyone or anything on this plane while you can traverse within a limited distance while in this plane. Based on your spell level, you can remain in this plane for however many minutes you are given based on a second roll after a successful cast.

“Eeexactly, how did you know about that?”

“I use to run a Rogue mage when my buddy Alex use to run his game,” I explain casually, despite the weird look she and others are giving me.
“That was before the collapse of course,” I take a moment to look at everyone before stepping forward. I know for a fact that standing around like a bunch of deer in headlights isn’t going to get anything done.

“Either Way, let’s-” I take one more step right as my body’s most natural response to trauma tuned back on to reminded me that most parts of my body are now aching from the beatings I took just minutes ago. I can also take note at how much my knuckles throb with a degree of discomfort of their own.

“-get going…” I stop to hunch over, my hands slightly cupping the most injured part of my humanity, “Ya know, I’m surprised that I can still walk after all that.” I keep my feet moving forward regardless of the need to just curl-up on the ground and whimper like a neutered pitbull.

Twilight walks up beside me while the rest started their trek back onto the original direction which was towards the Apple Farm, or, as we humans would say, Now, Back to a regular programing!

“Rest of you keep going,” she tells the group while she walks alongside me, obviously making sure I can make the trip there without doubling over from the after effects of adrenaline. Without really as much as a simple reply or-

“Eh, ya slow pokes can walk all ya want, I’ll meet ya there.” With that Rainbow Dash takes flight towards the farm.
“Thanks Rainbow,” I call after her, “Appreciate the concern…bitch” I quietly capped my thought mixed with a seething breath as pain surged gently through my body.

As we press on, I can only think of one thing:

Ponies have thicker bones than I imagined, It’s no wonder my hands still hurt from hitting that punk so many times. Also, where did Pinkie go?

There is something else, but I’ll think about it later when I’m not trying to walk off the sack-tap from hell.

“So love, wha’ would be ye action report of this mornin’s exchange be?” I hear a sly Whindy Speak as we clean up our late breakfast. To accurately put, scrapping our dishes into a compost bin then stack them into the kitchen sink to clean later.

She was referring to the surprise attack she conducted on me this morning while we were still in bed. It was a well played stragical strike but I reversed it with an invasion of my own. Trading the top several times to well-Needless to say, it was a pleasant exchange that went on for most of the morning till we both managed to meet in the middle in the end for a harmless swapping of genetic secrets as part of our mutual agreement of love.

Of course, afterwards, we both settled down once more till we both noticed it was almost noon. So, we had to take a temporary departure from our comfortable bed to seek out chow in the form of leftovers.

“I could say you are mastering your stealth capabilities,” I admitted as she stacked her plat in the sink next to me while I scrape my bowl clean to plant atop of the plate. She turns to walk towards the living room. My eyes seizing the moment to explore her body as she walks away.

“Bet’er than you?” she takes a glance at me, a few strands of her bed matted mane fell across her face. The sensual look of a magnificent pony and majestic lover. Dare I say that if it were possible, she would rival even the future princess, Cadence, in terms of beauty.

Of course, thankfully, she would only take it as a flattering compliment and not, unlike what the common folk belief, take it as an insult and cast some magic to corrupt Whindy’s beauty.
“Better than me sweetheart.” admitting my surrender, I let the last plate clank in the sink before walking after her. My horn glows, magic gently moves the messy strands of mane away from her face. Clear enough for me to approach to share a long, gentle kiss.

Pulling back, “However, I think we’ll keep that between us.”

“Oh, wha’ away to let tha moment go, dear.” she gently pushes me away with a playful wave of a hoof.

“Ha, I try.” I hear a ‘psssh’ as she turns away from me. Gently swatting my face with her tail before heading towards our bathroom.

“I’m gunna tidy’ up hun, we still planin’ on headin’ to town when i ge’ out?”
“Of course, I haven’t gone back on that promise.” I assure her as I watch her disappear around the corner up a short corridor towards the bathroom.

It’ll take a short while for her to get ready for town, so I think I should-

There is a knock on the front door. We were not expecting anyone today, I wonder who It could be?

Glancing back towards the bathroom, I can hear that the magic shower is working still. I’ve been meaning to reinforce the spell matrix for a stronger connection to the input spell located on the buoy in the pond. Thinking of which, I believe my turn for checking up on the buoy is coming up soon.

Walking towards the door, I can see the silhouette in the stained door window. The stained art is of our cutie marks forming an image of a jagged tuning fork hanging in the middle of a translucent wagon wheel in the style of a windchime (or dream catcher as Whindy sees it).

Opening the door, “Can I help-” I look up with wide eyes to see our commander, Ivory Kilo, standing outside my front door.
“S-Sir?” blinking at him, I can hear my own words stammer out of my mouth as the old officer nods casually back at me.
“Jagged,” I started to bring my hoof up to salute when he raises a metal hoof.
“Please, you are off duty, no need for formal etiquette.”
“Oh, sorry sir,” I smile sheepishly at him, putting my hoof down, “I’m not used to being off duty for so long.”
“As Am I, say, you and Whindy not occupied with anything?”
“Not really, Whhhy?” Well, we might need to start filling the rain check for our date into town.
“Well, if you wish, care to let me in?”

As dumbfounded as I am, that took a moment to process, “uhhh, oh, yes sir, come in.” stepping aside to hold the door to let him in. Kilo wasn’t in uniform like he normally is, just, in the natural like us. If you can discount the metal forelegs and cheek plate.

“Been a while since I’ve been here, thought I’d give you two a visit.” Ivory Kilo grins looking around the living room as I close the door behind him.

Our living room sure, had the cooking stove near the kitchen but there was the interior fire pit that made up the center of the cabin. Open air with a large steel cap that connects with the chimney above. A fireplace of darkened red brick made up the base of this centerpiece. Surrounding the pit is a ring of loungers and chairs. Along the walls of pine and cedar, are mementos of years of living and serving this camp. Pictures of Me and Whindy, some alongside our comrades, some still around with others being only survived by these photos. As well, one section of the wall being dedicated to a trophy collection of missions past. Aside from our curtains over our windows, a hoof made quilt hung on one wall while a tapestry, a collage of images of life around the camp and beyond; hung near the door leading towards one of study rooms.

The old officer’s hoof falls made only gentle thuds with the occasional clinking of metal parts. He is currently quiet, probably being washed over by the memories of this cabin.

“I still remember when I gave you two clearance to build here.”

“Yeah,” I follow Kilo as we meander over to the loungers around the fire pit, “Now, look what we have done with it.”

“Turned it into a figment of ponyville.” he looks back at me with a chuckling smirk. A quiet indication that he really is here for a simple visit.

“Now, sir, If you intended we had built our quarters based on the barracks then we should’ve stayed there.”

“You hadn’t been the only ones to want to leave and build outside the barracks, you two got lucky for sure.”

Indeed, When we made it clear that we had become lovers after a year of courting, it was Kilo’s quick decision to establish that it was one of the several methods of being allowed to live outside the barracks.

I mean, sure, the barracks now had become a dorm style, long house, it wasn’t really a place to call home. Not for Whindy and me anymore. Each of those rooms were a cramped two bed apartment with only the basic essentials to live complete with a hoof locker for clothing and a cabinet for gear. We were overjoyed when we got the green flag to actually move out of the barracks and build our own home.

The result is this slice of heaven .

Taking a few steps ahead of him, I raise a hoof towards the seats in quiet gesture of hospitality.

“Yup, after you made the call, look what happened.” I watch the old stallion slowly easing himself into one of the single seat chairs that filled two of the gaps made by the loungers.

Kilo chuckles, “Hooah, the damn camp grew, rather I liked it or not, still though, gotta appreciate your decision, it led to some long term changes towards normalcy, we might be some odd amount of buildings away from establishing ourselves as a township, right Jag?”

“Hooah, uhm, care for anything, sir?”

“Oh no thank you, please, don’t trouble yourself.” he waves me off.

“So, where’s the other half?”

“She’s currently in the shower,” I answer, redirecting myself over to a lounger opposite of him, “We plan on taking a late day trip into ponyville.”

“Ah, shopping planned?”

“I don’t think so, just mainly a harmless stroll through the town free from our gear to blend in.” Unless we are spotted by either The human or Twilight’s technical-foster son, spike.

“Unless recognized by those who have seen you in your gear.” Either he has found out how to channel his earth pony magic to read minds or his strategic mind even spans into the “What-if” zone of thought.

“True that sir, it’s not the first time we walked incognito.” I hate how mind’s function: you think of something right as somepony else mentions the exact same thing, if by some coincidence or, in this case, thinking with the equal amount of caution; Eitherway, it gets kinda bothersome if this is a byproduct of living in the camp for so long or really is just a coincidence that we thought about that at once.

“Yeah...How are you two doing?” the most genuinely concerned question i’ve heard from him in a few weeks.

“Uhh, Since you’ve ordered us off the clock, most of our troubles are nothing but miles behind us.”

“That fast huh, should’ve given my best team the RnR before dropping this on any of you.”

“Yes, sir, we’ve been busy since that escape caught us flat hoofed.”

I see the concern as well the anger filtering through his face, a true commander would shoulder the burden of both successes and failures. Lately, it has been more failures than not, at times even before we can start anywhere. It did put a strain on most of us, especially that made that failed attempt to retrieve him before getting lost in the forest.

I believe the mentioned job the twins got sent out on was the only real attempt at getting anywhere on this case. Knowing how gullible our kind is, it would be a homerun success.

“We should’ve sent him to the boss sooner.” He grumbles half to himself following a sigh, “Sorry, I know how sensitive mentioning it around here is, taken how things have been.”

“Yes sir, thanks, I’ve been putting it out my mind to only focus on me and Whindy, at least till our time off runs its course. I just wish things were different.”

“As I do too. Anyways son, I don’t think we really gotten into detail of the official day of tying the knot?”

“We are still discussing it, the new mission has kinda appeared out of nowhere.”

“Well, shit,” a gentle thud on the chair arm in glimpse frustration,”All I can say is how sorry I am for that,” he frowns, “This case really did blindsided all of us.”

“It has-”

“What has?” the voice from the hall caught me by surprise as well send a trail of fear down my spine because I know who’s voice that is. It didn’t take her long to get out.

“Is that Whindy?” Kilo is quick to play it off as well. He was only mimicking me while I was down right shocked that she’s out so soon. Either she must of heard our voices or-

“Yes It is, sir,” she speaks obviously puzzled by him being here, “Jagged,” her eyes lock onto me, “Tha damn shower popped again before I could step in,” AND there it is, the reason why she got out sooner.

“Shit, thought I fixed that.”

“Somethin’ must’ve stopped the water, or somepony jus’ teleported in.”

“But-”

“No worries, I just scented up for the trip-So, what brings ya here sir?” she does sound slightly agitated, well, here we go, If I was going to write the rain check, she is going to stamp the damn thing with something in bright red. Probably with the faces of the two stallions in the room.

“Oh, Just paying you two a visit is all, I didn’t mean to intrude if-”

“Ah, forget it sir,” she waves the subject off as she walks over to join us, “jus ’nother reminder of our limits is all.” I sit up to let her take her seat beside me, she did what she said for sure. The gentle scent of Honeysuckle pulls my muzzle towards her mane.

“Very well then, like we were talkin’ about, your trip into town,” the commander smirks as he clears his throat to pull my attention back to the conversation. Good move on his part, I was about to start nibbling her neck for she VERY much knows that’s a perfume that drives me nuts.

“Huh? Oh, oh, yeah, we didn’t really have anything planned other than, what, a quiet trek through town complete with dinner at one of Ponyville’s few restaurants?”

“Sounds exactly what I was talkin’ ‘bout, at least ye got that right.” she teases with a giggle before leaning to kiss my cheek, “It be just a simple distraction from the norm ‘round here.” she takes a moment to gaze lovingly at me. Her smile Assuring me that she isn’t at all the slightest mad about this surprise.

“Yeah, I think we might even catch the moon rise unobscured by the trees, tonight.” Whindy shifts closer to me, a quiet agreeance to this. I honestly like the idea of not doing anything just whatever we come up with. I can guess, even though our Commanding Officer had showed up unexpectedly, she was more focused on venturing out away from camp.

Also, I swear to celestia, If we don’t get moving soon, she is going to be in trouble after Ivory Kilo leaves. BIG trouble! I’m sure that’s why she got gussied up in the first place. She obviously heard Kilo in the house and planned accordingly, kinda like stealthy setting a natural timer so we don’t get lost chit-chatting with Kilo.

“Aw, If I may speak freely here, it’s making it more clear to me that you two are going the distance together. Love, though a chaotic force, makes the strongest of bonds between one another.”

“Thank you sir, we are still keeping eyes forward towards our next big adventure.” I reply with a smile of relief hinting towards our previous topic of marriage. It puts me at ease knowing that even he notices how strong we are together. At times I fear for it like with us fighting the other day; but, moments like this makes me as fearless as the stallion that faced down an armed human many years ago and lived to lead the rest of us towards erasing their traces from existence.

Though, that face plate bares remembrance of how he barely survived that stand off.

“Oh of course, we all know that I’ll be there to see that happen-” there was an abrupt knocking on the door. Shit, now what?!

“What in the buck-” Whindy growls while we both glance towards the front door.

“Who in the tartarus pits tracked me here?!” Ivory kilo stood from his seat, gesturing for us to stay seated as he hurries up to the front door. Gripping the handle with agitation, he carefully opens the door.

“WHAT?!”

The grunt jumps back before quickly snapping to attention, “Sir uhh-”

“Can’t you see I’m busy, what is it grunt?”

“The twins have returned they are heading back to the command tent for debrief and present a field report sir.” The younger stallion put his hoof down waiting with trained patience for a reply. The Commander sighs before looking back at us.

Looking back at the grunt, “Very well, head on over there that i’ll be along shortly.” he grumbles closing the door.

“Uhh, how long-”

“By and by, I’ll come, just, just get!” he shuts the door in the grunts face. He slowly rubs his face with a metal hoof before walking back towards us with a sigh.

“Unfortunately, my job is never done, so I’ll have to depart for now to deal with them.”

“Of course, sir, we were just ‘bout to leave ourselves.” Whindy politely nods, “maybe next time ye can take a moment or two away from this and come with us.”

The commander had a hoof on the door handle when he stops. For a moment he looks forward at nothing, a look of a stallion that is lost in wishful thinking. Blinking, he shakes his head.

“Right, Maybe that’ll be a pleasant idea to consider.” he mentions calmly as he opens the door, “until then, good night you two.” he smiles us. I give a half assed salute while he does a quick one in response.

“Good night sir.”

When the old officer stepped out, he closes the door carefully behind him.

I turn to look at Whindy, who was watching with a worried look on her face.

“Think he’s okay?” she asks first, glancing at me.

“I’m sure, never seen him react like that before though.”

“Maybe some time’way from here would do him some good.”

“Either Way, that’s not him. Now, my love,” I look at her, locking eyes with her, “I need to comment on your choice of perfume.” I lean in to gently nip her neck.

“Oh, you like it, picked it out jus’ for you.” she giggles with a teasing blep with the visit quickly fading away from mind, “I thought at least you’d needed a reminder of our trip,” she gently runs a hoof in circles on my chest.

“Well played My love, Well played, but-” I gently boop her muzzle, she looks at my hoof with that cute cross eyed look before shaking her head, “I already knew what you were doin’.”

“Nothing gets by you then,” she rolls her eyes before she kisses me then she carefully removes herself from the lounger, “However, I think ye need to freshen up too love,” she swishes my face with her tail.

“Ya smell like bedroom maneuvers still.”

It then dawned on me that, yeah, I sorta do smell like it, I was kinda distracted by the surprise visit to think about it.

“I’ll get right on that.”

“Get to it, daylights be burnin’”

“Yes, ma’am!” I salute before getting off of the lounger to head to the bathroom.

The day is fading fast, or at least it was to me. Never was one to pay attention to time all that much: as long as the sun was up, it was time to get up to work or be doing something productive, if it was going down, it was time to settle down for the night.

Such as the simple life I have taken. It’s easier in comparison to Twilight and them. However, I am thankful that no pony bothered me to check on the human today for I still have a lot of work to do and he has been doing just fine without somepony fretting over him.

Speaking of fretting, I had to put the wagon down for now to come in before I work myself into a wreck, or as Granny always keeps telling me. Which reminds me, She has been quiet as of late. I hope it isn’t the human, because she wasn’t like this till he showed up. Maybe he shouldn’t be coming around here for awhile. Till at least after the harvest.

However, He was helpful in getting some of the harvest in the other day, whenever that was. The harvest took center of my thoughts as it was closing in towards the fall preparations and everything that it comes with.

Running of the leaves, preparing the harvest for the winter market and above all, getting the dang fields ready for mentioned winter. It would go a ton more smoother if it weren’t for the constant fretting over the human, the bully traps, laid everywhere by Applebloom and her friends, isn’t that big of a problem, most of the time they are very easy to spot and take apart. However, there had been two times so far they weren’t.

Stepping onto the porch I can hear voices muffled through the house. My ear twitches at the brief annoyance of company coming over. Peeking through the front window, I can see the usual suspects.

Twilight, Spike, Rainbow Dash (Kinda uncommon for her to come around here), Apple Bloom had come home earlier so she was there sitting with Jeff who is being checked on by Granny. Seeing the ice pack on his face only begs for one question:

What in the sam hill did he do this time?!

Entering through the front door- “Yer an idiot,” I hear granny bluntly say to the human as she takes her seat across the room in her favorite rocker.

“Yeah, I know, but those jerks were about to beat the poor girl into the dirt over something stupid.”

“Oh hey AppleJack,” Twilight, seated across from Jeff, is the first to notice me come in.
“What happened?” is my only question looking from her to the human.

“Oh ya know,” Jeff shrugs, “picked a fight with the Ravens.” He glances towards me holding the ice pack to his face still.

“You did what?!” I feel my eyes go wide. There are some things you can do, can’t do and get away with but fighting those ruffians was something you just don’t do!

“Yeah, not only did I fought one of them, but came face to face with their leader, the bi-” We hear Granny clears her throat giving that stern look to him.

“-Bad pony.” he corrected.

“Are ya stupid?” Was my next question.

“As he was telling us on the way here,” Twilight interjects, “He felt he had no choice but to take one of the team to save somepony else from a terrible fate.”

“Even if it meant badassing his way through the whole ordeal.” Spike comments, a few heads snap their attention to the little dragon, leaning against the wall closest to me.

“SPIKE!”

“What?” he glances to everypony and human in the room, “It’s what he said, right?”

“No listen here young man-” Jeff was about to stand but a hidden pain in his legs changed his mind, “-We need to talk to you about copying what the adults say.”

“Psssh, easy for you to say.” Rainbow Dash rolls her eyes, as a wing flinches absently.

“Says you Sailor Rainbow, you got just an uncontrollable mouth as I do.” Jeff points accusingly at the pegasus. Well, he isn’t wrong.

“And that’s sayin’ somethin’...” Little apple bloom adds.

“Buck off human.” She glares at the human with a scowl.

“Dashie.” That one tone in Granny’s voice was chilling to hear, even though it was directed at Rainbow Dash. Which means you had done goofed in her presence and you have to pay the jar for it.

“But-!” she stops herself to growl before reaching into her mane to pull out and flick a bit. The coin chimed as it sailed across the living room. Bouncing once off one of the empty hooks over the mantle to land into the larger of two jars that sat on the mantle among several framed photos.

“Huh, That was cool.” The human comments absently, “Can’t even do that sober…”

“It was somethin’ she had to practice,” Apple Blooms grins looking at the human, “whether she liked it or naught.”

“So, you too ran inta Ivory Willows?” My attention goes back to the human.

“Oh yeah, she wasn’t nice at the slightest,” the human continued, getting back on track.

“She even gave me a parting punch to the jewels before picking her flunkie off the ground.”

“Because you didn’t stop running your mouth when she was right in front of you.” Twilight notes shaking her head, politely scolding the human. Apparently, he took care of the situation, but not in the way everypony liked.

No surprise there, he does seem to be the type to run his mouth in a standoff. Also explains why he couldn’t stand up just a bit ago.

“I think, I have ta agree with Granny and say that yer an idiot.”

“An idiot that did his good deed for the week!” Jeff protests as he removes the ice pack from his cheek to gently toss it onto the table in front of him.

“You girls, being apparent local heroes yourselves, oughta know a thing or two about that.”

“He’s got a point.” Rainbow injects with a nod, “Though you shouldn’t of done that alone.”

“And risk have those, those-” Jeff hesitates with his words, “-Four legged jerks come hunting you down for that?”

“You do know we can take care of ourselves, right?” Twilight stares at him with a crooked brow, “Those Ravens are nothing more than-”

“-Than a bunch of bullies!” Apple Bloom cuts in abruptly. It sparks a few chuckles from us, she is another reason why I don’t take care of those runts myself, what’s going to happen when my back is turned or I’m not around to help her if they seek revenge?

“That’s true, Which begs me to ask, why do they pick on you and your friends?” Jeff looks at the filly.

“Well…” she pauses looking down with a frown, ears folded back, “it’s because I don’ have mah cuite mark yet.”

“Really?” The human raises both eyebrows at her, “picking on a kid because she doesn’t have a magical mark of talent?”

“More of less…” she sighs, “I’m at least glad ya did somethin’ to those meanies!” she moves over to hug the human,
“Thank you.” I glanced towards the floor in thought, she was right, at least he did something to those brats.

“You’re welcome little lady,” he smiles patting Bloom on the head, “My thoughts exactly.” There was a hesitant pause among the room, it was something that apparently didn’t dawn even on Twilight till Apple Bloom said something.

“Well, at least She sees it,” Granny puts words to our thoughts, “It may of been a stupid thang ta do, it at least was somethin’ to do to help ‘nother out.” She then clears her throat.

“So, what really brough’ ya’ll on out here, ya’ll do know we be fixin’ tha farm for fall, right?”

“Wait, it’s almost fall already?” Jeff blurts quietly out of faint shock.

“Of course Granny,” Twilight shifted in her seat, “We originally came this way for something we’ve been trying to do all day.”

“That bein’?” I ask looking from Twilight to Jeff, something about the Human keeps catching my attention. I want to be annoyed that he’s even here, but at the same time, I’m not even mad at him for even the stunt he pulled today. So confusing!

“Twi, I’ll be quicker with this-” he raises a hand to Twilight, “-I’ve been trying to get back on my feet since I finally woke up and stayed functional since yesterday.”

A Snerk came from Rainbow Dash, as if something funny was to be found out of that remark.

“You can it-” he points to Rainbow dash not looking at her, “-So, the first thing I, really, need to get done, is to find some sort of way to acquire the cash to survive; so, we ventured forth to find work for me.”

“That’s, where we ran into more trouble along the way.” Twilight bridges with a nod.

“Yup, apparently, some loud mouth is runnin’ around talkin’-” he takes a quick glance at Apple Bloom then to spike before looking back at Granny, “-smack about me, saying I’m some monster that has hurt some of you folks before ending up in the hospital.”

“I see…” Granny muses, she props an elbow on the arm of the chair, “and not a single pony has saw ya tha same since.”

“Uhh, y-yeah, that’s right, so, since I did an okay job here the other day, I wanted to see if I can get something more steady workin’ around here.”

He wants to WHAT?!

“Asking for this right afta talkin’ about getin’ bucked in the apples.” Granny scowls, “not ta mention fightin’ them Ravens.”

“Well, yeah, I mean, fighting with them is worse than-”

“-ye should’ve thought this through before comin’ere, now listen well,” the brief pause for the (harsh) cough was enough to make even me worry with antispaction, after clearing her throat she glued her gaze back onto Jeff.

“I don’ take kindly for what’s been goin’ on, ever since ya been comin’round here, it’s been an uneasy harvest and with tha fall teams gettin’ ready fer winter, we can’ afford such ruckus ‘round tha farm!” hearing that stern voice of hers, I already knew Jeff is in the skillet for his stupidity.

“Uhm, You sure they-”

“Before they stopped, They’ve been seen sneakin’round the farm, either takin’ from our stores, spookin’ the livestock or even tramplin’ through the carrot patches.”

“Th-they have?”
“She ain’t lyin’” I added in with a nod, “We’ve even chased them off a time or two, tryin’ tah steal from the apple harvest.” notice Applebloom flattens her ears with a sad nod in agreement while adding mute details of something else. How at times, the younger members of that bunch would pick on her and her friends about their lack of cutie marks.

“Oh shhh-” he quietly drifts from a curse, “they just sound like some teens causing trouble, i’m sorry they have been causing that much headache, I don’t think they would be that much of a problem with me arou-.”

“Till ya gone dun and piss’em off!”

“Pardon?” Jeff blinks in confusion, “Didn’t we just-”

“Ya’ll gettin’ mixed in a tussel with’em would only bring’em back out here, I don’ want that nonsense when we got work to be done ‘round’ere! So I’m sorry Jeff, till ya show me ye ain’t a walkin’ jinx or whatever, ye ain’t gunna find much here.”

“Well…” The human looked down nodding in agreement, “I guess I’m just too hot to do anything for a while.” He looks up at Twilight with a smile before looking over to Granny. Upon hearing another snerk from Rainbow Dash, I give her a raised brow look. She shakes her head waving some joke away.

“Even though he protected somepony from The Ravens?” Twilight asks breaking the awkward silence that followed after that remark. She, Apple Bloom and Jeff had presented a good case on why he did what he did. However, it hasn’t been that simple. Even Twilight should know this taken what we and the rest of our friends do together to fight off evil to only have it coming back wanting more and at times stronger than before.

Sometimes beating some varmint into a pulp then sending them flying into the sunset is more efficient but we all know how this Element of Harmony gig works.

“Even then, Twi,” I speak up, “We’ve seen how most of them tend ta be when provoked and-”

“-but why can’t you girls just do your harmony thing and put these punks into their freakin’ place?” Jeff interrupts looking at me, “It doesn’t make sense that the towns celebrities are not doing anything about them.”

“That’s tha thing Jeff, unless they present themselves as some real threat to at least ponyville, we can’ really do much just shoo’em away and such.”

Jeff folds his arms in thought, the same looks Rainbow Dash gets when she is swearing up a storm in her noggin. He takes a breath with an annoyed sigh. Yup, he’s upset about this turn of events.

My ears flinch to the sound of the back door opening, the heavy hoof falls indicates that Brother just got back. I think it was just in the nick of time too. I think things were going to be muddled unless something changed it.

I think Granny saw the same thing when the Stallion barely peeked his head in from the mud room. The confused look on his face meant that the general feeling in the room slapped him in the face faster than wet parchment in the wind.

“Uhhh, what’s goin’ on’ere?” he simply asks into the tense quiet room. No one really replied.

“Well, unless ya’ll got somewheres ta be,” Granny slowly stood from her chair, “Ya be welcome ta stay fer lunch, after that, we gotta be headin’ back out ta take care of the farm while Celestia’s sun is still up.”

The human looks around the room at his compatriots seeing their reaction.

“Tempting, but eh, No thanks.” Rainbow shakes her head. Typical, those athletic types torture themselves for the sake of going fast by fasting or whatever it’s called. She wouldn’t last a real day here doing what I do around here.

“Well, unless Jeff wants to.” Twilight shrugs.

“I still need to let my body rest some, so to speak,” he replies leaning back into his seat, “I could fancy something, but adrenalin kills appetite.”

“I’m already there.” at least spike is somewhat willing to accept.

“We’ll stay a while longer then.” Twilight nods as the little dragon walks into the dinning room, Apple Bloom had quietly dismissed her self upstairs.

It was an uneasy visit for the rest of the short half hour it took to eat, sit and exchange status updates from around the farm.

Granny had taken care of most of the garden getting most of the vegetables planted in time for the season change. As well the first patch of those strange seedlings went into a new section of soil she put aside for it, four plants total, not sure what they are good for but i’m sure time will explain it. She has been tending to livestock until company showed up. Which is no surprise.

Big Mac had working from the outside in a section of the orchard, starting from the farthest side and working his way through. He had to shoo off some critters from feasting upon the apples that had already fallen off their trees. Nothing special other than he managed to get three carts done before stopping.

I was about to head out for my fourth cart when i decided to stop to come in. Of course, I didn’t expect to walk into this mess. Don’t think anypony would have found such a conversation here of all places. I am, however, thankful that it’s being put to rest just in time for us to get back on track.

Twilight, Dash and Spike carried on not really unphased by what just happened as this kind of thing is normal to them when it came to the harvest, it’s hard to reason with Granny Smith when she is set on getting it done in a timely matter. Jeff, though, he was quiet, just knocked back some water and waited outside. To be honest, it was a bit harsh to turn the human down like that, but, we can’t afford to have some colt sticking around if they turn out to be a trouble magnet.

Speaking of which, they were more than gladly to retell me their ordeal they witnessed in detail. This is why I find Twilight amusing, she remembers everything like a photocamera in a single eye blink. I can’t help but be impressed by how the human took on an Earth pony and is still walking like he is. Though, fighting ponies isn’t very impressive enough to list off any kind of experiences for work.

This season was plentiful and I’d be hanged if something got in the way of a successful harvest! Still, I can at least pray something good happens for him.

After the hour, we were ready to head back out to finish what we can before the princess lays the sun down for the night.

When we slowly started trickling out the front door, I noticed Apple Bloom had came back down from upstairs and had been sitting next to Jeff. They were talking before they both looked back to see us come out.

“Welp,” Rainbow Dash stretches as she slowly unfurls her wings, “Not sure about you all, but I gotta be headin’ back to check if I got any new weather orders from Cloudsdale.”

“See ya later grounders!” she steps off the porch to take flight.

“Don’ crash Dash, We don’ want our weather pony hurt from goin’ too fast.” I tease watching her slowly takes to the sky.

“Me, crash?! Ha, Never!” Rainbow Dash mocks before, with a strong flap of wings, disappears over the trees heading back towards town, “LATER!”

“Thanks for the hospitality Applejack,” I glance over to Twilight, the somber look on her face tells me something else.

“Though, wasn’t a very eventful visit, but thanks nonetheless,” The human made a sound with a nod in agreement.

“Well, hang in there Jeff,” Applebloom gives the human a hug, he returns a quiet ‘thanks’ before slowly standing up to walk off the porch.

“Oh of course Twi, ya’ll are welcome to come by anytime, just uh, be mindful about the time of the year before comin’ ova here.” she comes up to exchange hugs with me before stepping off the porch.

“Good night ya’ll, and be safe on the way back.” I say after the departing group before heading over towards the barn to collect my cart. I took a moment to stop and watch them fade further down the road back towards Ponyville. It was odd seeing them leave, it left an awkward quietness behind. The same quietness that reminds a pony that they need to carry on with their day.

“Ya’ll come on back now, ya hear?” AppleBloom calls out as the group ventures onward.

Still, Wish there was something I can do to help. Was annoyed with them showing up with the human, but, from the tale they told me-I jump to the sound of a loud snap of something, followed by a sudden crash mixed with a yowl of somepony getting-

“What the hay was that?” the filly called out before she could head back inside.
“Get inside, MAC!” I call out as I started towards the orchard at full gallop. Jumping over the fence and into the Apple trees. They blurred by as I look around, trying to spot my brother in the darkening orchard. It was getting dark fast. However I can hear some slight thrashing around which was enough for me to follow.

“MAC, where are ya?!” I called out passing through apple trees, stopping to listen with perked ears.
What happened, did a tree fall on him?
Did the Ravens snuck onto the farm again?

“O-over ‘ere!” some six trees away from me, I hear my brother, he sounded hurt for sure.
“Hang on Mac,” I gallop over before skidding to a stop close by.

What I see is a stallion entangled in some sort of net at the base of one of our bigger trees. However, Judging from the dent in the bark, it looked like he was, thrown…
Looking over, I can see a makeshift device is jutting out of a pile of leaves and branches, kinda resembles a catapult.

“Ah, road apples, Ya okay brother?” I step over to help him out of the net, however, as he tried to stand, he crumples to the ground.

“I, I think I broke somethin’.” He groans slowly standing, keeping his weight off one side as he limps towards me.

“Buckin’ fillies, why ‘ere of all places tah fix this here-” he had to pause from pain as he wobbled, I quickly come up along side to let him lean against me as we both started back for the house.

“I don’ know why, but I’ma get to the bottom of this later,” We slowly walk away from the scene of the trap that worked, but caught the wrong target. Applebloom and her friends are going to get an earful from this.

“GRANNY!” I call out as we have no choice but to put work off the rest of the day.

Night was coming, but the walk back was quiet, as no one really talked that much as the sun started to set. My mind was a dull, slow storm of thoughts of what to do next since I got pretty much blown off by the Apples. I can only step so far before needed to do something to prove I’m not a troublemaker.

What happened today was indeed one of those gray matter situations. Back home it would be called one of those “damned ya do, Damned ya don’t.” moments and sure enough, even in a pony world, one is not immune to the repercussions of such actions. I mean, sure, my hands, face, body and nuts still throb from the fight today, but now I’m convinced that we should of done that differently.

However, from What I have been living through earlier this year before coming here, it reminded me of back home when people were getting the shit kicked out of them for just wearing a hat. In this case, it was like how Aladin saved the princess from getting the old time punishment of thievery.

Even though neither her or that blonde pony didn’t steal. Something in my gut told me that those items were given to her as payment for something. Maybe she can help me in my delema. However, I can’t seem to wonder how I even wanted to step in in the first place.

When in a situation like I am now, one should be making friends, not enemies, however, some glue bag is making it very difficult for me to make friends if everyone of these ponies are going to start looking at me like I should be shund. At least, Ponies, no matter how rattled or mad they seem. At least they have more tolerance than the average human and that’s coming from a human too!

Close by I can smell a pond that the road ran along before coming to the bridge that crosses over the narrowest section of the pond. The cooling waters mixed with water vegetation reminded me of the park back in Grants Pass. The bridge too added to the reminder come to think of it. However, this was not home.

I’m not in Oregon anymore.

The walking sentient animals at my sides also are living reminders of where I am and with it the repeating reminders of how I got to this point. The forest, the crash, the dogs, the massive whatchamacallit monster that tossed me around like a doll before I mag dumped it’s face with both guns.

My mind hummed with patchy memories a symptom of this bizarre curse that, so far, has been calm today, however, it’s only a matter of time before it acts up again. I glance between my compatriots as the sound of our steps on the wooden blanks under foot along with increasing croaking of frogs hidden among the tall grass around the edges of the pond as we passed by.

Stepping off the bridge, the sound of water life gave way to ground life as croaking faded into cricket chirps as the wooden planks gave way to the worn, dirt path. The light from the fading sun caught my attention. Stopping me to look at it. Odd, shouldn’t the sun be vanishing on its own?

“Hey, Twilight.”

“Hm?” she stops to look at me before turning to look at what I was gazing at.

“Oh, You’ve never seen this have you?” she steps up beside me.

“See what?” Sure, There was a gap in between some trees to see the sun, but It looks like a normal sun. Was it stuck in place or something?

“It should be around now that Princess Celestia will set the sun down just as Princess Luna will raise the moon to start the night.”

I had a hand shading over my eyes to squint at the dull fireball in the sky before snapping my attention back to Twilight.

“Wait, You mean-”

“-they Control the celestial bodies.”

“Whaaat, You mean, These princesses-”

“That are Alicorns.”

“Right, They have the power to-” I point towards the mentioned fireball in the sky.

“Raise or lower the sun and moon.”

“No shit…”

“Yeah, no-” Magic appears around Spike’s mouth, casually shutting it from mimicking what I just said. The dragon just huffs with arms folded.

“That’s correct, Jeff,” Twilight glances towards the sun, “OH, look, look!” she quickly points. I turn my attention back to the sun.

“I don’t see anything,”

“That’s the trick, it’s kinda hard to see her magic as her aura color matches the sun at times.”

I’m still dumping out this can of worms, I don’t need to ask about the Aura color nonsense. Not yet anyway.

“Look where the sun meets the Horizon-”

“Which we can’t really see here.”

“Well, shoot, you are right.” she then observes the trees around us, “But, as we could hopefully see, Celestia envelopes the sun with her magic and begins the gentle pull to set the sun the rest of the way.”

“I honestly thought that was all just metaphorical, religious talk.” I shrug glancing at her, just as it slowly darkens more. I glance back to see the sun, indeed as she mentions, was sinking slowly below the horizon.

“Not at all, that’s THE one thing the Sisters do on a routine basis.” Twilight removes her magic from spike as her horn slowly light up in that illuminating glow.

“I’m still coming to grips with this world, at least the reality of things don’t elude me.” I continue walking as Stars started to dot the sky above.

After hearing a sigh, “Jeff, I’m sorry that happened, today wasn’t the best for anyone.” I can hear her following as we continue towards our destinations.

“No need to be sorry, it wasn’t you that got into a fight out of nowhere.”

“Well, you be surprise how often that happens with us, only exception that me and my friends deal with troubles that come out of the ever-”

I pause to deadpan at her, I know where she was going with that thought.

“Everynowhere I mean, right.”

“Again, no worries, at least I’m not demanding anything and burning your village to the ground or shit like that.”

“Like you are able to do that after today,” blurts out the little dragon.

Ignoring that, we drift off into silence as the town grows into view. Part of Ponyville was slowly lighting up from the street lanterns with the night lighters making their rounds. It was odd that I remember that tidbit, Alex was a living dictionary of random ass knowledge. Of course, Simple history and the Great War became his fix as mine was guns and online games before I vanished from Home to here.

No trouble found us as we walked through the archway back onto the same dirt path. Strange, it feels like a second ago, we were giving chase after some punks that wanted to mug a pony.

“Well, Guess we part ways here.” I stop to look at the duo that stood with me.

“Yeah…” she frowns looking down, “Uhm, if there is anything I can-” I stop here with a raised hand.

“No thanks, You’ve done what you can do today, I appreciate what you and your friends have tried to help me, but I think I can take care of my self from here.”

“Y-you sure?”

“Yeah, besides, you got your own shit to take care of, right?”

“Yeah, we got a slight back log of stuff to take care of.” Spike looks up appscently in thought.

“Yeah, That we do, well.” Twilight looks from Spike to me, “Good night then.”

“Later.” I wave to the two before walking left while they walk right.

I can hear them talk but their voices were low and dull enough for me to not pick up words as my broken down shack slowly came into view. All the is left at this point is the lull of boots stepping on dirt with the faint scent of dinners being cooked from nearby homes. It made a warm feeling in my stomach, I should of at least nibbled on something back at the farm, however. It wouldn’t feel right to take from them still after being turned down for work there.

I feel it’s a common courtesy to avoid more awkwardness, at least that’s how it is back home. Here, I have no fucking clue.

“Oh right…” I mumble to myself as I stop some feet away from my place, “Right where I left you…” eyeing the fallen front door, I remember the moment. Seeing the mare being dragged out by her tail before kicking that asshole away.

She must be talented with magic to dodge like that, yet she couldn’t blink out of the ordeal. I can only conclude that since the spell, or at least confirmed by Twilight, you only have a short distance to travel in complete invisibility but with some unicorns present among those Ravens. I assume that they could track the point where she vanished to the point of reappearance, very hard to do if you know what you are looking for or have an extremely good luck and detect magic rolls to beat hers.

Then again, my karma hasn’t been the best in any aspect. I’m neutral karma at this point but that is slowly leaning towards bad karma because of the fake information being tossed around like candy about me. Whoever these ponies are, they are going to get a five finger objection to their fake news.

God, just when it was safe to assume you are free from the old world, some of it follows you here. Most of the time, the bad aspects find it easier to follow you than the good.

Stepping up to my fallen door, I carefully pick it up off the ground then fit it into the frame. Stepping inside; after a quick check of my pockets in vain for a flashlight to see, I feel for the loose nails that held the door to the hinges before slamming them back into the already gouged wood. A common indication that I’m going to either re-screw the hinges or replace the damn thing.

To do that, requires money, and that, sure I have, but I got a feeling that my fifty-eight or so in my wallet would mean nothing to these ponies. Speaking of which I need to locate that damn thing, aside from the odds an ends in my left pocket, my right pocket felt empty.

Carefully swinging the door to check if the hinges will hold, which turns out they will for now; I close the door, shutting the crazy world out. Turning I walk across the living room. The Cousin that was pulled off the strange lounger-sofa-thing, where Twilight had sat some nights ago had yet to be picked back up.

Ignoring the disarray of this shack, I walk straight out the back door or the lack thereof. Walking up to the water barrel and pump, I stand over the barrel, Peering into the water’s surface. I can make out the worn silhouette staring back at me. A reminder that I’m not imagining any of this in some rare coma state in a hospital somewhere.

“Never going to get easy is it?” I ask the image, “Spotty memory, building a bad rep, not to mention i’ve lost just about everything I had since crashing the Bronco; speaking of which, Killian is going to kill me when he figures out what I did to his hard work...”

I pause, I can see some white dot in the background, Looking up and behind me, I see the moon. With the lack of artificial lights, I can see the night sky in complete clarity. Of course, there are no recognizable constellations side of The moon.

The moon, Some rock floating in space around this rock is being controlled by some immortal Alicorn. Well, not just some Alicorn, Princess Luna. The memories of her help so far flicker in my mind. From the moment she caught me from falling into that abyss, to her standing with me in my dream base library. I wonder if her ears ring in the waking world after that single shot.

Other memories proceed with their invasion: ones of today, days before, the blackouts, the dreamscape, it all is becoming slightly overwhelming. Okay, no “slightly” there. Just overwhelming. Another reminder to take another awful dose of yuckquil, but I think that can wait till daylight. Not ready to see myself light up in the dark. Nor am I ready to do my Drax impression with the shitton of glyphs that’ll appare with the dose.

I can feel my body ache along with my entire skull and the squishy brain inside. Another reminder poked the suffering brain. Something I should of thought about sooner today, especially after getting the sack tap from hell from some bitchy, rebellions thot that couldn’t help but add to my misery.

“Oh yeah,” I reach into my coat, fishing out the rattling bottle of epic pony pills I was given. Hearing the rattling, I can tell I don’t have much left. Oh well, if I run out, I hope I can get more from the clinic/hospital. I’ll even ask nicely if I have too.

Unscrewing the cap, I pour out two more of those super ibuprofen tablets before closing the bottle and returning it to my jacket. With pills in hand, I carefully tip the barrel over to dump some of the warmish water out before standing it back up right. With a free hand I work the antique pump until water started to gurgle out of the spout and into the barrel.

Man my arm hurts but I have to get this fresh water out if I need something cold to drink.

When the water finally reached the rim of the barrel, I let go of the pump’s handle to grab the ladle. Dipping water, I toss back the pills before chasing them down with a full ladle of water. Oh yeah, once you drink water after a long walk, you tend to guzzle more than you need. Thankfully, my water supply isn’t limited.

At least nature isn’t being a complete cunt to me.

Three ladles worth of water later, I hang the dipper up before walking back inside. I don’t have anything to help settle my mind tonight. No computer, no phone, no book, no nothing. Just my thoughts and well...my thoughts!

I feel my way down the hall till i find my bedroom room, correction, the spare room. One more door!

There, Find it, next is to find the blasted bed and- My leg catches the side of the bed frame before I face plant into the mattress with a nerdy, “oof.” Laying there for a moment I sit back up to somewhat dress down for the night.

Boots, off.

Jacket, off.

Shirt, off.

Anything else? Nope.

Crawling into bed, I can only think about one thing as I finally let my body rest.

“What now?” I ask aloud, “where do I go from here?”

I ponder on those thoughts as the pills kick in and I slowly drift to sleep

I’ve been tracking this strange mare since the rest of the group left for the apple farm. I wasn’t a fan of confrontations and that fight Jeffy got into was the topping on the cake. Definitely not my kind of party.

At least Rainbow Dash got some enjoyment out of it…

However, this blonde mare, never seen her before and YOU know I KNOW everypony in ponyville! Just not her.

Who is she?

I had to leave the group to investigate and-what didn’t expect me to be the mystery solver type? Well, SURPRISE! I’m very sneaky when I want to be! From light pole, to barrel, to random cart to random stack of crates I tracked this mystery mare for hours.

Never got tired, never got thirsty, never-well, I did stop for a cupcake before proceeding on this case. I need to know who this pony is and I will not rest till I know! Gotta make up for not welcoming her to the town after all, right? RIIIIGHT?

The trail finally ends with me peeking around the corner of some buildings. There, under the lamp light, I see the mystery mare. She was looking around nervously as she waited outside what looked like some store.

“What are you up too lady…” I quietly observe as I squint at the scene unfolding before me.

What is she up to? Meeting up with Mr. X? Meeting with another unknown pony that I have yet which led me to gasp quietly TWO UNKNOWN PONIES, IN MY TOWN?! Complete madness I say! I’ve been either off my game or this town is growing faster than I thought.

I hear a faint door chime which snapped my attention back to the store. Of course, another pony emerges from the darkened building. He was slightly taller than our mystery blonde or copper, yeah, copper one. I don’t know why, but I can’t them. They were talking low enough for just the two to hear.

Phooy, should of taken the perch above the shop!

Never mind that now!

The Copper maned mare spoke to the slightly taller pony. Judging from the facial hair, it’s a stallion. He is light tan in coat, he had a brown tail with a short multi colored mane of brown and green.

As the copper one finished talking the store clerk simply shook his head then pointed to the shop but then stepped up to the mare as she lowered her head in disappointment. He placed a hoof on her shoulder. Saying something else to her, she perked up hearing the assurance.

She then nods in approval before giving the clerk a quick hug before trotting off around the corner.

NOW, time to move again!

I slink and slunk towards the very shop the clerk is leaving, hoping to keep distance with the copper blonde before she vanishes again.

“What are ya doin’?” a voice asks from nowhere. With a gasp, I freeze in place, hoping that I haven’t been seen. However, I wasn’t crouching when I left the corner, DRAT!

I slowly look over and five hooves away I can see the clerk standing there, staring confused at me.

“Ya actin’ stranger than normal Pinkie…” The earth pony comments rubbing his head out of confusion before adjusting his cap.

“Shhhh,” I bring a slow hoof to my lips, “I’m sneaking, You don’t see me.”

“Uhh, okay, whatever,” he chuckles before walking away, “Weirdo.”

“That’s miss pinkie Weirdo to you Mister Septim!”

“Good night baker pony.” he waves over his shoulder.

Now, with him gone. Let’s continue. This time I crouch low to quiet my movement before turning the corner around the shop.

“Why are following me?”

! I freeze like a cat in a flashlight when I see a set of legs in front of me. I slowly raise my eyes up to meet nose to nose with the mare i’ve been following. All day. I didn’t think she would notice but somehow-

“Well?” those orange eyes were bright, probably being this close would do that too, of course, the glow from her horn kinda adds to that. Maybe, maybe...

“Oh!” I spring back up onto my hooves, “I Haven’t seen you before since-”

“I know, and No, I can’t talk right now, I need to get going.” she is being very abrupt with me, kinda rude too. Guess following her all day kinda does that to you.

“I just need to know who you are so that-”

“You don’t, so please.” she slowly starts to back away from me, slightly timid, angry but nervously frightened. Why?

“No wait a second Miss thing.” I shift around her as she tries to turn to walk away from me.

“Why are you being so, so-”

“Abrupt?”

“No.”

“Stubborn?”

“Nnno.”

“Then what…”

“Why are you being so, strange, most ponies don’t just leave like then even after being saved by-”

“I don’t know,” she inches around me, “I can’t help but think why that thing would do such a thing and-” she stops before shaking her head, “why are you being so damn nosey?!”

“I don’t know, I tend to draw the explanations and thoughts out of ponies.”

She huffs before continuing.

“Well, Where are you going?” I ask after her trying to catch up.

“Away from you, no offense, I just need to be alone.” she looks back, her eyes boring holes into me before her horn started to glow brighter.

“But-”

“Good night!” she casted that strange spell before vanishing into the astral plane again.

In the darkness of the night, I was left, stunned. Slumping onto my rump, I stare into the distance where the vanishing mare once stood.

“But no pony should be alone!” I call out waving my arms, “You crazy pony!” I sigh before standing back up. I’m pretty sure The cakes are missing me, so I better head back. I don’t think this stalking spree has been for nothing. So far, I can tell there is something up with her. However, I won’t know till after I meet her again.

Tomorrow is another day!

Author's Notes:

slowly, very slowly, it is revealed what really happened in the Everfree forest. what will be the fate of Jeff's stuff? the twists that bind us and I can say, it's been very twisty so far. Also, will our ballsy human actually make it in a world slowly being warped by his very presence?

who is the villain? who is the hero? and who is that mystery mare pinkie pretty much stalked for a few hours?

ugh, nearly six months of writing and life doing it's thing. I have finally completed my biggest chapter in this story yet. It also Is a product my first time using an outline of what the chapter is going to be about so, we may see the end of the shorter chapters I've been doing before.

As the story expands and progresses, you will see more chapters like this to cover more ground and keep pace with the changing of the perspectives between characters. Which, thanks to a creative suggestion by a friend, I was able to come up with the breaks in between to ease confusion.

also, once some things become progressively established routines, time will move a little faster as there will be no need to reexplain some details during a character's perspective.

so, why in this style?

well, I like to create a moving picture with words and create the illusion of a living word on a page. Also, to practice and perfect this style so when I begin my real work, I got a solid foundation to build with.

All I can do is go up from here!

(note: If you spot the hidden link in this chapter, I advise you open it in an alternate tab in your browser)